ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Cáel Defeats The Illuminati: Part 18
    Can You Segway?

    Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    So exactly who was going to be sympathetic to their plight, who we cared about?

    Beyond my fevered dream of making a difference there

    was a pinch of reality. See, the Cabindans and the people of Zaire were
    both ethnic Bakongo and the Bakongo of Zaire had also once had their
    own, independent (until 1914) kingdom which was now part of Angola. The
    Bakongo were major factions in the Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC) -

    (formerly
    for a short time known as the nation of Zaire, from here on out to be
    referred to as the DRC and in the running for the most fucked up place
    on the planet Earth, more on that later)



    - and Congo (the nation)
    yet a minority in Angola. Having an independent nation united along
    ethnic and linguistic lines made sense and could expect support from
    their confederates across international boundaries.

    The Liberation Air Force

    The

    Earth & Sky operated under one constant dilemma ~ when would
    Temujin make his return? Since they didn't know and it was their job to
    be prepared for the eventuality if it happened tomorrow, or a century
    down the line, they 'stockpiled', and 'stockpiled' and 'stockpiled'.

    That
    was why they maintained large horse herds and preserved the ancient
    arts of Asian bowyers, armoring and weapons-craft. That was why they
    created secret armories, and sulfur and saltpeter sites when musketry
    and cannons became the new ways of warfare. They secured sources of
    phosphates and petroleum when they became the new thing, and so on.

    All
    of this boiled over to me being shown yet again I worked with clever,
    creative and under-handed people. The Khanate came up with a plan for a
    'Union' Air Force {Union? More on that later} within 24 hours, and it
    barely touched any of their existing resources. How did they accomplish
    this miracle? They had stockpiled and maintained earlier generation
    aircraft because they didn't know when Temujin would make his
    re-appearance.

    They'd also trained pilots and ground crews for
    those aircraft. As you might imagine, those people grew old just as
    their equipment did. In time, they went into the Earth & Sky's
    Inactive Reserves ~ the rank & file over the age of 45. You never
    were 'too old' to serve in some capacity though most combat-support
    related work ended at 67.

    When Temujin made his return and the
    E&S transformed into the Khanate, those people went to work bringing
    their lovingly cared for, aging equipment up to combat-alert readiness.
    If the frontline units were decimated, they would have to serve,
    despite the grim odds of their survival. It was the terrible acceptance
    the Chinese would simply possess so much more war-making material than
    they did.

    Well, the Khanate kicked the PRC's ass in a titanic
    ass-whooping no one (else) had seen coming, or would soon forget.
    Factory production and replacement of worn machines was in stride to
    have the Khanate's Air Force ready for the next round of warfare when
    the Cease-fire ended and the Reunification War resumed.

    Always a
    lower priority, the Khanate military leadership was considering
    deactivating dozens of these reserve unit when suddenly the (Mongolian) Ikh khaany khairt akh dáé (me)
    had this hare-brained scheme about helping rebels in Africa, West
    Africa, along the Gulf of Guinea coast/Atlantic Ocean, far, far away,
    and it couldn't look like the Khanate was directly involved.

    They barely knew where Angola was. They had to look up Cabinda to figure out precisely where that was.
    They brought in some of their 'reservist' air staff to this briefing
    and one of them, a woman (roughly a third of the E&S
    'fighting'/non-frontline forces were female), knew what was going on.
    Why?

    She had studied the combat records and performance of the
    types of aircraft she'd have to utilize... back in the 1980's and 90's
    and Angola had been a war zone rife with Soviet (aka Khanate) material
    back then. Since she was both on the ball, bright and knew the score,
    the War Council put her in overall command. She knew what was expected
    of her and off she went, new staff in hand. She was 64 years old, yet as
    ready and willing to serve as any 20 year old believer in the Cause.

    Subtlety,
    scarcity and audacity were the watchwords of the day. The Khanate
    couldn't afford any of their front-line aircraft for this 'expedition'.
    They really couldn't afford any of their second-rate stuff either.
    Fortunately, they had some updated third-rate war-fighting gear still
    capable of putting up an impressive show in combat ~ providing they
    weren't going up against a top tier opponents.

    For the
    'volunteers' of the Union Air Force, this could very likely to be a
    one-way trip. They all needed crash courses (not a word any air force
    loves, I know) in Portuguese though hastily provided iPhones with 'apps'
    to act as translators were deemed to be an adequate stop-gap measure.
    Besides, they were advised to avoid getting captured at all cost. The
    E&S couldn't afford the exposure. Given the opportunity ~ this
    assignment really was going above and beyond ~ not one of these forty-six to sixty-seven year olds backed out.

    No,
    they rolled out fifty of their antiquated aircraft, designs dating back
    to the 1950's through the mid-70's, and prepared them for the over
    10,000 km journey to where they were 'needed most'. 118 pilots would go
    (72 active plus 46 replacements) along with 400 ground crew and an
    equally aged air defense battalion (so their air bases didn't get blown
    up). Security would be provided by 'outsiders' ~ allies already on the
    ground and whatever rebels could be scrounged up. After the initial
    insertion, the Indian Air Force would fly in supplies at night into the
    Cabinda City and Soyo Airports.

    The composition,

    14
    Mikoyan-Gurevich MiG-21 jet fighters ~ though she entered service in
    1959, these planes' electronics were late 20th century and she was a
    renowned dogfighter. 12 were the Mig-21-97 modernized variant and the
    other two were Mig-21 UM two-seater trainer variants which could double
    as reconnaissance fighters if needed.

    14 Sukhoi Su-22 jet
    fighter-bombers ~ the original design, called the Su-17, came out in
    1970, the first 12 were variants with the 22M4 upgrade were an
    early-80's package. The other 2 were Su-22U two-seat trainers which,
    like their Mig-21 comrades, doubled as reconnaissance fighters. The
    Su-22M4's would be doing the majority of the ground attack missions for
    the Cabindans, though they could defend themselves in aerial combat if
    necessary.

    6 Sukhoi Su-24M2 supersonic attack aircraft ~ the
    first model rolled off the production lines in the Soviet Union back in
    1974. By far the heaviest planes in the Cabindan Air Force, the
    Su-24M2's would act as their 'bomber force' as well as anti-ship
    deterrence.

    8 Mil Mi-24 VM combat helicopters ~ introduced in
    1972 was still a lethal combat machine today. Unlike the NATO helicopter
    force, the Mi-24's did double duty as both attack helicopter and
    assault transports at the same time.

    4 Mil Mi-8 utility
    helicopters, first produced in 1967. Three would act as troop/cargo
    transports (Mi-8 TP) while the fourth was configured as a mobile
    hospital (the MI-17 1VA).

    4 Antonov An-26 turboprop aircraft, two
    to be used as tactical transports to bring in supplies by day and two
    specializing in electronic intelligence aka listening to what the enemy
    was up to. Though it entered production in 1969, many still remained
    flying today.

    2 Antonov An-71M AEW&C twin-jet engine
    aircraft. These were an old, abandoned Soviet design the Earth & Sky
    had continued working on primarily because the current (1970's) Russian
    Airborne Early Warning and Control bird had been both huge and rather
    ineffective ~ it couldn't easily identify low-flying planes in the
    ground clutter so it was mainly only good at sea. Since the E&S
    planned to mostly fight over the land,

    They kept working on the
    An-71 which was basically 1977's popular An-72 with some pertinent
    design modifications (placing the engines below the wings instead of
    above them as on the -72 being a big one). To solve their radar problem,
    they stole some from the Swedish tech firm Ericsson, which hadn't been
    foreseen to be a problem before now.

    See,

    the Russians in the post-Soviet era created a decent AEW&C craft
    the E&S gladly stole and copied the shit out of for their front line
    units and it was working quite nicely ~ the Beriev A-50, and wow, were
    the boys in the Kremlin pissed off about that these days. Whoops, or was
    that woot?

    Now, the Khanate was shipping two An-71's down to
    Cabinda and somewhere along the line someone just might get a 'feel' for
    the style of radar and jamming the Cabindans were using aka the Swedish
    stuff in those An-71's. The Erieye radar system could pick out
    individual planes at 280 miles. The over-all system could track 60
    targets and plot out 10 intercepts simultaneously. NATO, they were not,
    but in sub-Saharan Africa, there were none better.

    Anyway, so why was any of this important?

    Why the old folks with their ancient machines? As revealed, since the Earth & Sky had no idea when Temüjin
    would return, they were constantly squirreling away equipment. World
    War 2 gave them unequaled access to Soviet military technology and
    training.

    Afterwards, under Josef Stalin's direction, thousands
    of Russian and German engineers and scientists were exiled to
    Kazakhstan, Turkmenistan, Tajikistan, and Kyrgyzstan who were then
    snatched up (reportedly died in the gulags/trying to escape) and the
    E&S began building mirror factories modeled on the 'then current'
    Soviet production lines.

    So, by the early 1950's, the E&S was
    building, flying and maintaining Soviet-style Antonov, Beriev,
    Ilyushin, Myasishchev, Mikoyan-Gurevich, Sukhoi, Tupolev and Yakovlev
    airplanes. First in small numbers because their pool of pilots and
    specialists was so small.

    The E&S remedied this by creating
    both their own 'private' flight academies and technical schools. They
    protected their activities with the judicious use of bribes (they were
    remarkably successful with their economic endeavors on both side of the
    Iron Curtain) and murders (including the use of the Ghost Tigers).

    By
    1960, the proto-Khanate had an air force. Through the next two decades
    they refined and altered their doctrine ~ moving away from the Soviet
    doctrine to a more pure combined-arms approach (the Soviets divided
    their air power into four separate arms ~ ADD (Long Range Aviation), FA
    (Front Aviation), MTA (Military Transport Aviation) and the V-PVO
    (Soviet Air Defenses ~ which controlled air interceptors).).

    It
    wasn't until the collapse of the Soviet Union and the independence of
    the various former SSR's that the E&S program really began to hit
    its stride. Still, while Russia faltered, China's PLAAF (Peoples'
    Liberation Army Air Force) began to take off. Since the Chinese could
    produce so much more, the E&S felt it had to keep those older planes
    and crews up to combat readiness. The younger field crews and pilots
    flew the newer models as they rolled off the secret production lines.

    Then
    the Unification War appeared suddenly, the E&S-turned Khanate Air
    Force skunked their PLAAF rivals due to two factors, a surprise attack
    on a strategic level and the fatal poisoning of their pilots and ground
    crews before they even got into the fight. For those Chinese craft not
    destroyed on the ground, the effects of Anthrax eroded their fighting
    edge. Comparable technology gave the Khanate their critical victory and
    Air Supremacy over the most important battlefields.

    What did this
    meant for those out-of-date air crews and pilots who had been training
    to a razor's edge for a month now? Their assignment had been to face
    down the Russians if they invaded. They would take their planes up into
    the fight even though this most likely would mean their deaths, but they
    had to try.

    When Operation Fun House put Russia in a position
    where she wasn't likely to jump on the Khanate, this mission's
    importance faded. The Russian Air Force was far more stretched than the
    Khanate's between her agitations in the Baltic and her commitments in
    the Manchurian, Ukrainian, Chechen and Georgian theaters.

    With
    more new planes rolling off the production lines, these reservist units
    began dropping down the fuel priority list, which meant lowering their
    flight times thus readiness. Only my hare-brained scheme had
    short-circuited their timely retirement. Had I realized I was getting
    people's grandparents killed, I would have probably made the same call
    anyway. We needed them.

    The Kanate

    The Khanate's #1 air
    superiority dogfighter was the Mig-35F. The #2 was the Mig-29. No one
    was openly discussing the Khanate's super-stealthy "Su-50", if that was
    what it was, because its existence 'might' suggest the Khanate also
    stole technology from the Indian defense industry, along with their
    laundry list of thefts from South Korea, Japan, Taiwan, the PRC, Russia
    and half of NATO.

    Her top multi-role fighters were the Su-47,
    Su-35S and Su-30SM. The Su-30 'Flanker-C/MK2/MKI were their 2nd team
    with plenty of 3rd team Su-27M's still flying combat missions as well.

    Strike
    fighters? There weren't enough Su-34's to go around yet, so the Su-25MS
    remained the Khanate's dedicated Close Air Assault model.

    Medium transport aircraft? The An-32RE and An-38. They had small, large and gargantuan transports as well.

    Bombers?
    The rather ancient jet-powered Tu-160M2's and Tu-22M2's as well as the
    even older yet still worthwhile turboprops ~ from 1956's ~ the Tu-95M
    S16.

    Helicopters? While they still flew updated variants of the
    Mil Mi-8/17 as military transports, the more optimized Kamov Ka-52 and
    Mil Mi-28 had replaced them in the assault role.

    Bizarrely, the
    Khanate had overrun several Chinese production lines of the aircraft
    frames and components ~ enough to complete fairly modern PLAAF (Peoples
    Liberation Army Air Force) FC-1 and J-10 (both are small multi-role
    fighter remarkably similar to the US F-16 with the FC-1 being the more
    advanced model, using shared Chinese-Pakistani technology and was
    designed for export,).

    They did have nearly two dozen to send,
    but they didn't have the pilots and ground crews trained to work with
    them, plus the FC-1 cost roughly $32 million which wasn't fundage any
    legitimate Cabindan rebels could get their hands on, much less $768
    million (and that would just be for the planes, not the weeks' worth of
    fuel, parts and munitions necessary for what was forthcoming).

    Meanwhile,
    except for the An-26, which you could get for under $700,000 and the
    An-71, which were only rendered valuable via 'black market tech', none
    of the turboprop and jet aircraft the Khanate was sending were what any
    sane military would normally want. The helicopters were expensive ~ the
    'new' models Mi-24's cost $32 million while the Mi-17's set you back $17
    million. The one's heading to Cabinda didn't look 'new'.

    The Opposition:

    In
    contrast, the Angolan Air Force appeared far larger and more modern.
    Appearances can be deceptive, and they were. Sure, the models of Russian
    and Soviet-made aircraft they had in their inventory had the higher
    numbers ~ the Su-25, -27 and -30 ~ plus they had Mig-21bis's, Mig-23's
    and Su-22's, but things like training and up-keep didn't appear to be
    priorities for the Angolans.

    When you took into account the
    rampant corruption infecting all levels of Angolan government, the
    conscript nature of their military, the weakness of their technical
    educational system, the complexity of any modern combat aircraft and the
    reality that poor sods forced into being Air Force ground crewmen
    hardly made the most inspired technicians, or most diligent care-takers
    of their 'valuable' stockpiles (which their officers all too often sold
    on the black market anyway), things didn't just look bleak for the
    Angolan Air Force, they were a tsunami of cumulative factors heading
    them for an epic disaster.

    It wasn't only their enemies who
    derided their Air Force's lack of readiness. Their allies constantly
    scolded them about it too. Instead of trying to fix their current
    inventory, the Angolans kept shopping around for new stuff. Since
    'new'-new aircraft was beyond what they wanted to spend (aka put too
    much of a dent in the money they were siphoning off to their private
    off-shore accounts), they bought 'used' gear from former Soviet states ~
    Belarus, Russia and Ukraine ~ who sold them stuff they had left
    abandoned in revetments (open to the elements to slowly rot) on the
    cheap.

    To add to the insanity, the Angolans failed to keep up
    their maintenance agreements so their newly fixed high-tech machines
    often either couldn't fly, or flew without critical systems, like radar,
    avionics and even radios. Maybe that wasn't for the worst because after
    spending millions on these occasionally-mobile paperweights, the
    Angolans bought the least technologically advanced missile, gun and rocket systems they could get to put on these flying misfortunes.

    On
    the spread sheets, Angola had 18 Su-30K's, 18 Su-27, 12 Su-25's, 14
    Su-22's, 22 Mig-23's, 23 Mig-21bis's and 6 Embraer EMB 314 Super Tucano
    (a turboprop aircraft tailor-made for counter-insurgency operations),
    105 helicopters with some combative ability and 21 planes with some
    airlift capacity. That equated to 81 either air superiority, or
    multi-role jet fighters versus the 12 Union Air Force (actually the
    Bakongo Uni o de Cabinda e Zaire, For as Armadas de Liberta  o, For a Area ~ Liberation Armed Forces, Air Force (BUCZ-FAL-FA) Mig-21-97's.

    It
    would seem lopsided except for the thousands of hours of flight
    experience the 'Unionists' enjoyed over their Angolan rivals. You also
    needed to take into account the long training and fanatic dedication of
    their ground crews to their pilots and their craft. Then you needed to
    take into account every Unionist aircraft, while an older airframe
    design, had updated (usually to the year 2000) technology lovingly cared
    for, as if the survival of their People demanded it.

    A second
    and even more critical factor was the element of surprise. At least the
    PRC and the PLAAF had contingencies for attacks from their neighbors in
    the forefront of their strategic planning. The Angolans? The only
    country with ANY air force in the vicinity was the Republic of South
    Africa (RSA) and they had ceased being a threat with the end of
    Apartheid and the rise of majority Black rule in that country nearly two
    decades earlier.

    In the pre-dawn hours of 'Union Independence
    Day', the FAL-FA was going to smash every Angolan Air base and air
    defense facility within 375 miles of Cabinda (the city). Every three
    hours after that, they would be hitting another target within their
    designated 'Exclusion Zone'. Yes, this 'Exclusion Zone' included a
    'tiny' bit of DRC (Democratic Republic of Congo) territory. The DRC
    didn't have an air force to challenge them though, so,

    Inside
    this 'Exclusion Zone', anything moving by sea, river, road, rail, or air
    without Unionist governmental approval was subject to attack, which
    would require neutral parties to acknowledge some semblance of a free
    and independent B U C Z. Worse for Angola, this 'Zone' included Angola's
    capital and its largest port, Luanda, plus four more of their ten
    largest urban centers. This could be an economic, military and
    humanitarian catastrophe if mishandled.

    The Angolan Army did not
    have significant anti-aircraft assets. Why would they? Remember, no one
    around them had much of an air force to worry about. The FAL-FA in turn
    could hit military convoys with TV-guided munitions 'beyond line of
    sight', rendering what they did have useless. It got worse for the Army
    after dark. The FAL-FA could and would fly at night whereas the average
    Angolan formation had Zip-Zero-Nadda night fighting capacity.

    Then
    geography added its own mountain of woes. As far as Cabinda was
    concerned, there was no direct land line to their border from Angola.
    Their coastal road only went as far as the port of Soyo where the Congo
    River hit the South Atlantic Ocean. Across that massive gap was the DRC
    where the road was not picked back up. Far up the coast was the DRC town
    of Muanda (with an airport) and though they did have a road which went
    north, it did not continue to the Cabindan border.

    Nope. To get
    at Cabinda from the south meant a long, torturous travel through
    northeastern Angola, into the heart of the DRC then entailed hooking
    west to some point 'close' to the Cabindan frontier before finally
    hoofing it overland through partially cleared farmland and jungle. Mind
    you, the DRC didn't have a native air force capable of protecting the
    Angolans in their territory so,

    In fact the only 'road' to
    Cabinda came from the Republic of Congo (Congo) to the north and even
    that was a twisted route along some really bad, swampy terrain. This had
    been the pathway of conquest the Angolans took 39 years earlier. The
    difference being the tiny bands of pro-independence Cabindan guerillas
    back then couldn't hold a candle to the Amazons fighting to free Cabinda
    this time around in numbers, zeal, training and up-to-date equipment.

    Next
    option ~ to come by sea. They would face a few, stiff problems, such as
    the FAL-FA having ship-killer missiles, the Angolan Navy not being able
    to defend them and the Unionists having no compunction to not strike
    Pointe-Noire in the 'not so neutral' Republic of the Congo if they
    somehow began unloading Angolan troops. It seemed the Republic of the
    Congo didn't have much of an Air Force either.

    Before you think
    the FAL-FA was biting off more than they could chew, Cabinda, the
    province, was shaped somewhat like the US State of Delaware, was half
    the size of Connecticut (Cabinda was 2,810 sq. mi. to Conn.'s 5,543 sq.
    mi.) and only the western 20% was relatively open countryside where the
    Angolan Army's only advantage ~ they possessed armed fighting vehicles
    while the 'Unionists' did not (at this stage of planning) ~ could
    hopefully come into play.

    Centered at their capital, Cabinda
    (City), jets could reach any point along their border within eight
    minutes. Helicopters could make it in fifteen. To be safe, some of the
    FAL-FA would base at the town of Belize which was in the northern
    upcountry and much tougher to get at with the added advantage the
    Angolans wouldn't be expecting the FAL-FA to be using the abandoned
    airfield there, at least initially.

    Where they afraid attacking
    Angolan troops in the DRC would invite war with the DRC? Sure, but
    letting the Angolans reach the border unscathed was worse. Besides, the
    DRC was in such a mess it needed 23,000 UN Peacekeepers within her
    borders just to keep the country from falling apart. Barring outside,
    read European, intervention, did "Democratically-elected since 2001"
    President (for Life) Joseph Kabila want the FAL-FA to start dropping
    bombs on his capital, Kinshasa, which was well within reach of all their
    aircraft?

    Congo (the country), to the north, wasn't being
    propped up by the UN, or anything else except ill intentions. In
    reality, it hardly had much of a military at all. Its officer corps was
    chosen for political reliability, not merit, or capability. Their
    technology was old Cold War stuff with little effort to update anything
    and, if you suspected corruption might be a problem across all spectrums
    of life, you would 'probably' be right about that too.

    If you
    suspected the current President had been in charge for a while, you
    would be correct again (1979-1992 then 2001- and the 'whoops' was when
    he accidently let his country experiment with democracy which led to two
    civil wars). If you suspected he was a life-long Communist (along with
    the Presidents of the DRC and Angola), you'd be right about that as
    well. Somehow their shared Marxist-Leninist-Communist ideology hadn't
    quite translated over to alleviating the grinding poverty in any of
    those countries despite their vast mineral wealth,

    At this point
    in the region's history, little Cabinda had everything to gain by
    striving for independence and the vast majority of 'warriors' who could
    possibly be sent against her had terribly little to gain fighting and
    dying trying to stop them from achieving her goal. After all, their
    lives weren't going to get any better and with the Amazons ability ~ nay
    willingness ~ to commit battlefield atrocities, those leaders were
    going to find it hard going to keep sending their men off to die.

    And then, it got even worse.

    See,
    what I had pointed out was there were two oil refineries in Angola, and
    neither was in Cabinda. Cabinda would need a refinery to start making
    good on their oil wealth ~ aka economically bribe off the Western
    economies already shaken over the Khanate's first round of aggressions.

    But wait! There was an oil refinery just across
    the Congo River from Cabinda ~ which meant it was attached to mainland
    Angola. That had to be a passel of impossible news, right?

    Nope.
    As I said earlier, it seemed the people of northern Angola were the same
    racial group as the Cabindans AND majority Catholic while the ruling
    clique wasn't part of their ethnic confederacy plus the farther south
    and east into Angola you went, the less Catholic it became.

    But
    it got better. This province was historically its own little independent
    kingdom (called the Kingdom of Kongo) to boot! It had been abolished by
    Portugal back in 1914.

    The 'good' news didn't end there. Now, it
    wasn't as if the leadership of Angola was spreading the wealth around
    to the People much anyway, but these northerners had been particularly
    left out of this Marxist version of 'Trickle Down' economics.

    How
    bad was this? This northwestern province ~ called Zaire ~ didn't have
    any railroads, or paved roads, linking it to the rest of the freaking
    country. The 'coastal road' entered the province, but about a third of
    the way up ran into this river, which they'd failed to bridge (you had
    to use a single track bridge farther to the northeast, if you can
    believe it). It wasn't even a big river. It was still an obstacle
    though.

    How did the Angolan government and military planned to
    get around? Why by air and sea, of course. Well, actually by air. Angola
    didn't have much of a merchant marine, or Navy, to make sealift a
    serious consideration. Within hours of the 'Union Declaration of
    Independence' anything flying anywhere north of the Luanda, the capital
    of Angola, would essentially be asking to be blown out of the sky.

    Along
    the border between Zaire province and the rest of Angola were precisely
    two chokepoints. By 'chokepoints', I meant places where a squad (10
    trained, modernly-equipped troopers) could either see everything for
    miles & miles over pretty much empty space along a river valley and
    the only bridge separating Zaire province from the south, or overlook a
    ravine which the only road had to pass through because of otherwise
    bad-ass, broken terrain.

    Two.

    Zaire Province had roughly
    the same population as Cabinda ~ 600,000. Unlike Cabinda, which
    consisted of Cabinda City plus a few tiny towns and rugged jungles,
    Zaire had two cities ~ Soyo, with her seventy thousand souls plus the
    refinery at the mouth of the Congo River, and M'banza-Kongo, the
    historical capital of the Kingdom of Kongo, spiritual center of the
    Bakongo People (who included the Cabindans) and set up in the highlands
    strategically very reminiscent of Điện Biàn Phủ.

    Of
    Zaire's provincial towns, the only other strategic one was N'Zeto with
    her crappy Atlantic port facility and 2,230 meter grass airport. The
    town was the northern terminus of the National Road 100 ~ the Coastal
    Road. It terminated because of the Mebridege River. There wasn't a
    bridge at N'Zeto though there was a small one several miles upstream.
    N'Zeto was also where the road from provinces east of Zaire ended up, so
    you had to have N'Zeto ~ and that tiny bridge ~ to move troops overland
    anywhere else in Zaire Province.

    So you would think it would be
    easy for the Angolan Army to defend then, except of how the Amazons
    planned to operate. They would infiltrate the area first then 'rise up
    in rebellion'. Their problem was the scope of the operation had
    magnified in risk of exposure, duration and forces necessary for
    success.

    The

    serious issue before Saint Marie and the Host in Africa were the first
    two. They could actually move Amazons from Brazil and North America to
    bolster their numbers for the upcoming offensive. Even in the
    short-short term, equipment wouldn't be a serious problem. What the
    Amazons dreaded was being left in a protracted slugfest with the Angolan
    Army which the Condottieri could jump in on. The Amazons exceedingly
    preferred to strike first then vanish.

    There was reason to
    believe a tiny number could have stayed behind in Cabinda to help the
    locals prepare their military until they could defend themselves. They
    would need more than a hundred Amazons if Cabinda wanted to incorporate
    Zaire. The answer was to call back their newfound buddy, the Great Khan.
    While he didn't have much else he could spare (the Khanate was ramping
    up for their invasion of the Middle East after all, the Kurds needed the
    help), he had other allies he could call on.

    India couldn't help
    initially since they were supposed to supply the 'Peace-keepers' once a
    cease-fire had been arranged. That left Temujin with his solid ally,
    Vietnam, and his far shakier allies, the Republic of China and Japan.

    First
    off ~ Japan could not help, which meant they couldn't supply troops who
    might very well end up dead, or far worse, captured.. What they did
    have was a surplus of older equipment the ROC troops were familiar with,
    so while the ROC was gearing up for their own invasion of mainland
    China in February, they were willing to help the Chinese kill Angolans,
    off the books, of course.

    The ROC was sending fifteen hundred
    troops the Khanate's way to help in this West African adventure with the
    understanding they'd be coming home by year's end. With Vietnam adding
    over eight hundred of her own Special Forces, the Amazons had the tiny
    'allied' army they could leave shielding Cabinda/Zaire once the first
    round of blood-letting was over.

    To be 'fair', the Republic of
    China and Vietnam asked for 'volunteers'. It wasn't like either country
    was going to declare war on Angola directly. Nearly a thousand members
    of Vietnam's elite 126th Regiment of the 5th Brigade (Đặc cáng
    bộ) took early retirement then misplaced their equipment as they went
    to update their visas and inoculations before heading out for the DRC
    (some would be slipping over the DRC/Cabindan border).

    On Taiwan,
    it was the men and women of the 602nd Air Cavalry Brigade, 871st
    Special Operations Group and 101st Amphibious Reconnaissance Battalion
    who felt the sudden desire to 'seek enlightenment elsewhere, preferably on another continent'.

    They
    too were off to the Democratic Republic of Congo, man that country was a
    mess and their border security wasn't worth writing home about, that's
    for damn sure, via multiple Southeast Asian nations. Besides, they were
    being issued fraudulently visas which showed them to be from the
    People's Republic of China, not the ROC/Taiwan. If they were captured,
    they were to pretend to "be working for a Communist Revolution inside Angola and thus to be setting all of Africa on fire!" aka be Mainland Chinese.

    There,
    in the DRC, these Chinese stumbled across, some Japanese. These folks
    hadn't retired. No. They were on an extended assignment for the UN's
    mission in, the DRC. OH! And look! They'd brought tons of surplus,
    outdated Japanese Self Defense Forces' equipment with them, and there
    just so happened to be some Taiwanese who had experience in using such
    equipment (both used US-style gear).

    And here was Colonel
    Yoshihiro Isami of the Chūō Sokuō Shūdan (Japan's Central Readiness
    Force) wondering why he and his hastily assembled team had just
    unloaded,

    18 Fuji/Bell AH-1S Cobra Attack helicopters,

    6 Kawasaki OH-6D Loach Scout helicopters,

    12 Fuji-Bell 204-B-2 Hiyodori Utility helicopters,

    6 Kawasaki/Boeing CH-47JA Chinook Transport helicopters and

    4 Mitsubishi M U-2L-1 Photo Reconnaissance Aircraft.

    Yep! 46 more aircraft for the FAL-FA!

    Oh,
    and if this wasn't 'bad enough', the Chinese hadn't come alone. They'd
    brought some old aircraft from their homes to aid in the upcoming
    struggle. Once more, these things were relics of the Cold War yet both
    capable fighting machines and, given the sorry state of the opposition,
    definitely quite deadly. A dozen F-5E Tiger 2000 configured primarily
    for air superiority plus two RF-5E Tigergazer for reconnaissance, pilots
    plus ground crews, of course.

    Thus, on the eve of battle, the
    FAL-FA had become a true threat. Sure, all of its planes (and half of
    its pilots) were pretty old, but they were combat-tested and in numbers
    and experience no other Sub-Saharan African nation could match.

    The Liberation Ground Forces:

    But
    wait, there was still the niggling little problem of what all those
    fellas were going to fight with once they were on the ground.
    Assault/Battle rifles, carbines, rifles, pistols, PDW, SMGs as bullets,
    grenades and RPG's were all terrifyingly easy to obtain. The coast of
    West Africa was hardly the Port of London as far as customs security
    went. They were going to need some bigger toys and their host nations
    were going to need all their native hardware for their upcoming battles
    at home.

    And it wasn't like you could advertise for used IFV
    (Infantry Fighting Vehicles), APCs (armored personnel carriers) and
    tanks on e-Bay, Amazon.com, or Twitter. If something modern US, or NATO,
    was captured rolling around the beautiful Angolan countryside, shooting
    up hostile Angolans, all kinds of head would roll in all kinds of
    countries, unless the country,

    A) had an Executive Branch and Judiciary who wouldn't ask (or be answering) too many uncomfortable questions,

    B) wasn't all that vulnerable to international pressure,

    C) really needed the money and,

    D)
    didn't give a fuck their toys would soon be seen on BBC/CNN/Al Jazeera
    blowing the ever-living crap out of a ton of Africans aka doing what
    they were advertised to do and doing it very well in the hands of
    capable professionals.

    And politics was kind enough to hand the freedom-loving people of Cabinda & Zaire a winner, and it wasn't even from strangers,
    or at least people all that strange to their part of the Globe. If you
    would have no idea who to look for, you wouldn't be alone.

    That
    was the magic of the choice. See, the last three decades had seen the
    entire Globe take a colossal dump on them as a Nation and a People. They
    were highly unpopular for all sorts of things, such as Crimes Against
    Humanity and 'no', we were not talking about the Khanate.

    We would be talking about Република Србија / Republika Srbija aka
    Serbia aka the former Yugoslavia who had watched all their satellite
    minions (Slovenia, Croatia, Bosnia & Herzegovina, Montenegro, Kosovo
    and Macedonia) slip away. Despite being reduced to a tiny fraction of
    their former selves thus fighting two incredibly brutal and bloody World
    Wars for nothing, Serbia insisted on maintaining a robust armaments industry.

    Mind
    you, they didn't make the very best stuff on the planet. That didn't
    stop them from trying though. Of equal importance was their geographic
    location and the above mentioned desire for some hard currency without
    asking too many questions. The geography was simple, you could move even
    heavy gear unnoticed from central Serbia to the Montenegrin port of Bar
    by rail and load them up on freighters and off to the Congo you went.

    The
    Serbians produced an APC called the BVP M-80A's which weren't blowing
    anyone's minds away when they started rolling off the production lines
    back in 1982, plus some over-eager types on the Serbian Army's payroll
    sweetened the deal by offering 'the rebels' some BVP M-80 KC's and a KB
    as well.

    Then they slathered on the sugary-sweet Maple syrup by
    upgrading a few of the M-80A's to BVP M-98A's. Why would they be so
    generous? The KC's and KB were the Command & Control variants, so
    that made sense (C = company & B = battalion commander). The -98A
    had never been tested in the field before and they were kind of curious
    how the new turrets (which was the major difference) would behave. 'Our'
    procurement agents didn't quibble. We needed the gear.

    Besides,
    these Slavic entrepreneurs gave them an inside track on some
    'disarmed/mothballed' Czech (introduced in 1963) armored mobile
    ambulances and Polish BWP-1 (first rolled out in 1966) APC's which were
    either in, or could be quickly configured into, the support variants
    those ground-fighters would need. The 'disarmed' part was 'fixable',
    thanks to both the Serbians and Finland. The 'missing' basic weaponry
    was something the Serbians could replace with virtually identical
    equipment.

    It just kept getting better. Unknown to me at the time, the Finnish firm, Patria Hágglunds, had sold twenty-two of their 'most excellent' AMOS
    turrets ~ they are a twin 120 mm mortar system ~ then the deal fell
    through. Whoops! Should have guarded that warehouse better. Those
    bitches were on a cargo plane bound for Albania inside of six hours.

    The
    ammunition for them was rather unique. Thankfully, it was uniquely sold
    by the Swiss, who had no trouble selling it to Serbia, thank you very
    much! Twenty-two BWP-1's became mobile artillery for the Unionist
    freedom fighters, though I understood the ship ride with the Serbian and
    Chinese technicians was loads of fun as they struggled to figured out
    how to attach those state-of-the-art death-dealing turrets to those
    ancient contraptions.

    To compensate, the Serbians added (aka as
    long as our money was good) two Nora B-52 155 mm 52-calibre mobile
    artillery pieces and one battery of Orkan CER MLRS (Multiple Launch
    Rocket System) for long-range artillery, two batteries of their Oganj
    2000 ER MRLS for medium range carnage and six batteries of their M-94
    MRLS for 'close support' as well. More field-testing new gear for the
    "freedom fighters" We also managed to 'purchase' ten M-84AS Main Battle
    tanks plus an M-84A1 armor recovery vehicle. It should have been twelve
    tanks, but two had 'loading issues'.

    Not to be deterred, our busy
    little procurement-beavers discovered four tanks no one was using, in
    neighboring Croatia. Why wasn't anyone immediately keen on their
    placement? They were two sets of prototypes, Croatia's improvements on
    the M-84; the M-95 Degman which was a 'failed redesign' and the M-84D,
    which was a vast up-grade for the M-84 line which had been sidelined by
    the 2008 Global economic collapse, after which the project stagnated.

    It
    seemed they were all in working order because late one night 'my
    people' exited a Croatian Army base with them, never to be seen again,
    until two weeks later when an intrepid news crew caught the distinctive
    form of the M-95 sending some sweet 125 mm loving the Angolan Army's
    way. Whoops yet again! At least they hit what they were aiming at and
    destroyed what they hit, right?

    By then, millions of other people
    would be going 'what the fuck?' right along with them as Cabinda's
    camouflage- and mask-wearing rebel army was laying the smack-down on the
    Angolans. That was okay; over a million 'free Cabindan Unionists' were
    in the same boat. Over a thousand Asians with their mostly-female
    militant translators were right there to prop up their 'Unionist
    Allies', but then they were the ones with the tanks, armored vehicles,
    planes and guns, so they were less worried than most.

    To pilot
    these tanks, APC, IFV and man this artillery, they had to go back to the
    Khanate. Sure enough, they had some old tankers used to crewing the
    T-72 from which the M-84's and -95 Degman were derived. They'd also need
    drivers for those BVP M-80A's and Polish BWP-1's and OT-64 SKOT's...
    who were, again, derived from old Soviet tech (just much better). The
    Serbian artillery was similar enough to Soviet stuff, but with enough
    new tech to make it 'more fun' for the reservists to 'figure out' how to
    use.

    More volunteers for the Liberation Armed Forces! More Apple
    sales, great apps and voice modulation software so that the vehicle
    commanders would be heard communicating in Portuguese if someone was
    eavesdropping. As a final offering the Turkish Navy spontaneously
    developed some plans to test their long range capabilities by going to,
    the South Atlantic.

    On the final leg they would have six frigates
    and two submarines, enough to give any navy in the region, which wasn't
    Brazil, something to think about. This was a show of force, not an
    actual threat though. If anyone called their bluff, the Khanate-Turkish
    forces would have to pull back. These were not assets my Brother, the
    Great Khan, could afford to gamble and lose.

    If someone didn't
    call that bluff, he was also sending two smaller, older corvettes and
    three even smaller, but newer, fast attack boats, a "gift" to the
    Unionists ASAP. The frigates would then race home, they had 'other'
    issues to deal with while the submarines would hang around for a bit.
    The naval gift was necessitated by the reality the Unionists would have
    to press their claim to their off-shore riches and that required a naval
    force Angola couldn't hope to counter.

    As things were
    developing, it was reckoned since a build-up of such momentous land and
    air power couldn't be disguised, it had to happen in a matter of days ~
    four was decided to be the minimum amount of time. More than that and
    the government of the Democratic Republic might start asking far too
    many questions our hefty bribes and dubious paperwork couldn't cover.
    Less than that would leave the task forces launching operations with too
    little a chance of success.

    Our biggest advantage was audacity.
    The buildup would happen 100 km up the Congo River from Soyo, the
    primary target of the Southern Invasion, in the DRC's second largest
    port city, Boma. Though across the river was Angolan territory, there
    was nothing there. The city of roughly 160,000 would provide adequate
    cover for the initial stage of the invasion.

    There they grouped
    their vehicles & Khanate drivers with Amazon and Vietnamese combat
    teams. The Japanese were doing the same for their 'Chinese' counterparts
    for their helicopter-borne forces. Getting all their equipment in
    working order in the short time left was critical as was creating some
    level of unit dynamic. Things were chaotic. No one was happy. They were
    all going in anyway.

    What had gone wrong?

    While
    most children her age were texting their schoolmates, or tackling their
    homework, Aya Ruger ~ the alias of Nasusara Assiyaiá hamai
    ~ was getting briefings of her global, secret empire worth hundreds of
    billions and those of her equally nefarious compatriots. She received a
    very abbreviated version of what the Regents received, delivered by a
    member of Shawnee Arinniti's staff.

    When Aya hopped off her chair
    unexpectedly, everyone tensed. Her bodyguards' hands went to their
    sidearms and Lorraine (her sister by blood), also in the room on this
    occasion, stood and prepared to tackle her 'former' sibling to the
    ground if the situation escalated into an assassination attempt. No such
    attack was generated, so the security ratcheted down and the attendant
    returned her focus to her Queen. Aya paced four steps, turned and
    retraced her way then repeated the action three more times.

    "How many people live in the combined areas?" she asked.

    "The combined areas? Of Cabinda and Zaire?"

    "Yes."

    "I," the woman referenced her material, "roughly 1.1 million."

    "What is the yearly value of the offshore oil and natural gas production?"

    "Forty-nine billion, eighty hundred and sixty-seven million by our best estimates at this time,"

    "How many live in Soyo City proper?"

    "Roughly 70,000."

    "We
    take Soyo," she spoke in a small yet deliberate voice. "We take and
    hold Soyo as an independent city-state within the Cabindan-Zaire Union.
    From the maps it appears Soyo is a series of islands. It has a port and
    airport. It has an open border to an ocean with weaker neighbors all
    around."

    "What of the, Zairians?"

    "Bakongo. As a people
    they are called the Bakongo," Aya looked up at the briefer. "We relocate
    those who need to work in Soyo into a new city, built at our expense,
    beyond the southernmost water barrier. The rest we pay to relocate
    elsewhere in Zaire, or Cabinda."

    By the looks of those around her, Aya realized she needed to further explain her decisions.

    "This
    is more than some concrete home base for our People," she began
    patiently. "In the same way it gives our enemies a clearly delineated
    target to attack us, it is a statement to our allies we won't cut and
    run if things go truly bad."

    "In the same way it will provide us
    with diplomatic recognition beyond what tenuous handouts we are getting
    from Cáel Wakko Ishara's efforts through JIKIT. Also, it is a reminder
    we are not like the other Secret Societies in one fundamental way, we
    are not a business concern, or a religion. We are a People and people
    deserve some sort of homeland. We have gone for so long without."

    "But Soyo?" the aide protested. "We have no ties to it, and it backs up to, nothing."

    "Northern
    Turkey and southern Slovakia mean nothing to us now as well," Aya
    debated. "No place on Earth is any more precious than another. As for
    backing up to nothing, no. You are incorrect. It backs into a promise
    from our allies in the Earth & Sky that if we need support, they
    know where to park their planes and ships."

    Aya was surrounded with unhappy, disbelieving looks.

    "The Great Khan is my mamētu meáeda," she reminded them, "and I have every reason to believe he completely grasps the concept's benefits and obligations."

    The looks confirmed 'but he's a man' to the tiny Queen.

    "Aya, are you sure about this?" Lorraine was the first to break decorum.

    "Absolutely. Do you know what he sent me when he was informed of my, ascension to the Queendom?"

    "No," Lorraine admitted.

    "We must go horse-riding sometime soon, Daughter of Cáel, Queen of the Amazons."

    More uncertain and unconvinced looks.

    "He
    didn't congratulate me, or send any gifts. He could have and you would
    think he would have, but he didn't. He knew the hearts of me & my
    Atta and we weren't in the celebratory mood. No. The Great Khan sent one
    sentence which offered solace and quiet, atop a horse on a windswept
    bit of steppe."

    Nothing.

    Sigh. "I know this sounds
    Cáel-ish," Aya admitted, "but I strongly believe this is what we should
    do. We are giving the Cabindans and Bakongo in Zaire independence and
    the promise of a much better life than what they now face. We will be
    putting thousands of our sisters' lives on the line to accomplish this
    feat and well over two hundred million dollars."

    "What about governance of the city ~ Soyo?" the aide forged ahead.

    "Amazon
    law," Aya didn't hesitate. "We will make allowances for the security
    forces of visiting dignitaries and specific allied personnel, but
    otherwise it will be one massive Amazon urban freehold."

    "I cannot imagine the Golden Mare, or the Regents, will be pleased," the attendant bowed her head.

    "It
    is a matter of interconnectivity," Aya walked up and touched the
    woman's cheek with the back of her small hand. "We could liberate then
    abandon Cabinda with the hope a small band could help them keep their
    independence. Except we need the refinery at Soyo so the people of
    Cabinda can truly support that liberty."

    "So, we must keep Soyo
    and to keep Soyo, we must keep Zaire province. There is no other lesser
    border which makes strategic sense ~ a river, highlands, a massive
    river, an ocean ~ those are sustainable frontiers. You can't simply keep
    Soyo and not expect the enemy to strike and destroy that refinery, thus
    we must take Zaire province."

    "But the Bakongo of Zaire cannot
    defend themselves and will not be able to do so for at least a year, if
    not longer. That means we must do so, and for doing so, they will give
    us Soyo and we will be honest stewards of their oil wealth. We cannot
    expect any other power to defend this new Union and if we don't have a
    land stake we will be portrayed as mercenaries and expelled by hostile
    international forces."

    "So,

    for this project to have any chance of success, we must stay, fight and
    have an acknowledged presence, and if you can think of an alternative,
    please let me know," she exhaled.

    "What if the Cabindans and Bakongo resist?"

    "It
    is 'us', or the Angolans and they know how horrible the Angolans can
    be. Didn't you say the average person their lives on just $2 a day?"

    "Yes."

    "We can do better than that," Aya insisted.

    "How?" the aide persisted. "I mean, 'how in a way which will be quickly evident and meaningful?'"

    "Oh," Aya's tiny brow furrowed. Her nose twitched as she rummaged through the vast storehouse of her brain.

    "Get
    me in touch with William A. Miller, Director of the U.S. Diplomatic
    Security Service. He should be able to help me navigate the pathways
    toward getting aid and advisors into those two provinces ASAP."

    "I'll let Katrina know," the attendant made the notation on her pad.

    "No.
    Contact him directly," Aya intervened. "We established a, rapport when
    we met. I think he might responded positively to a chance to mentor me
    in foreign relations."

    "Really?" Lorraine's brows arched.

    "Yes," Aya chirped.

    "Are
    you sure, Nasusara?" the attendant stared. She used 'Nasusara' whenever
    she thought Aya had a 'horrible' idea instead of a merely a 'bad' one.

    "Yes. He owes me. Last time we met I didn't shoot him."

    "Didn't?" the woman twitched.

    "Yes.
    I drew down on him with my captured Chinese QSW-06. I didn't want to
    kill him, but I felt I was about to have to kill Deputy National
    Security Advisor Blinken and he was the only other person in the room
    both armed and capable of stopping me."

    "Why is he still alive?"

    "Cáel Ishara saw through my distraction and then took my gun from me, asked for it actually," she shyly confessed.

    "Would you have shot him?" the aide inquired.

    "What do you think?" Aya smiled.

    And Then:

    So,
    given the extended scope of the operation by both a second province and
    the Queen's demands, which necessitated the increased time table by an
    extra two weeks, the Amazons, Coils of the Serpent and Cult of the
    Jaguar were forced to bring in extra people. For the Amazons, the
    primary additions were Security Detail from North and South America and
    every available runner and House Amazons they could risk removing from
    Brazil.

    For the Coils, it was the advantage of sending three Cult
    'cells' after their hardest targets, the two Provincial Governors and
    the Head of the Northern Military Region (aka Cabinda) plus their
    staffs. The Coils spent their resources subverting a few MPLA (the
    ruling party of Angola) members into enticing other key members to
    gather as the coup d'etat
    was going down so they could all be swept up quickly. Such was the
    arrogance of the ruling elite that a roundup was possible.

    They
    were also able to recruit non-aligned yet sympathetic
    Portuguese-speakers, so once the takeover was successful they would be
    able to translate the transition over to the actual Cabindan
    revolutionaries, who weren't being informed because they weren't really
    trusted.

    Finally, the Coils also made use of the extra time to
    plot out their own desperate inter-clan operation which they would hope
    give them some 'personal leverage' which would turn their temporary
    battlefield successes into a cease-fire which, in turn, would result in
    the lasting peace the Angolan government wasn't expecting. Indeed,
    theirs was a different battlefield all together.

    And now, back to Cáel

    {12:30 am central time, Tuesday, September 9th ~ Three days before the Great Hunt}

    I
    doubted my home would ever look the same. A firefight had happened here
    and no amount of cleaning and patching up of the bullet holes would
    change that. The police had taken away the heavy floor lamp Dad had used
    in those last minutes of his life to strike at those trying to kidnap
    him, even if he had battled on the correct side by accident.

    There
    was also the damage caused by the two grenades used on the property,
    one outside at the southeastern corner and the other inside. Grenades. I
    couldn't imagine any house built to withstand such blasts, though I'm
    sure the Amazons built them, somewhere, for some contingency. Bless
    their paranoid little hearts.

    I began crying again. A delayed
    soliloquy for my departed patriarch. I had so much else to do in my life
    since his death, no, his murder, that I hadn't really had a good cry in
    a while to mourn him with the sympathy he deserved. I wondered how he'd
    feel finally realizing Mom was still alive, out there and reunited with
    her Son.

    Knowing Dad it would be something like, "Don't blame
    her, Cáel. She had to go and you and I had to stay, so we picked up the
    pieces of our lives and carried on. Now that she's back, embrace the
    time you do have."

    I never saw him stay angry with my Mom about anything, such was his love for her. Now he was gone and I had her back.

    Most
    kids couldn't imagine how lucky I was to have two parents so dedicated
    to their offspring they would surrender their own happiness for that
    child's life. In that moment I realized I was indeed a lucky man. I had a
    titan of a Father who cared for me deeply and allowed me to be the best
    me I could be. And I had a Mother, who was a genetically engineered
    super-spy. What was not to love?

    "Ishara," Juanita called out
    softly. I thought she was respecting my sorrow. "Ishara, a car has
    pulled up in front of the domicile." Or, maybe not.

    I walked over
    to take a look out the front window to see who it might be. One sports
    sedan wasn't what I thought a hit squad would come in. The driver got
    out and looked my way. It was Cameron Sanders.

    "I know her," I
    related. "We went to High School together," was added because I knew a
    whole host of scurrilous women who could kill me if the mood took them.

    A
    second woman got out, this time from the passenger side. It took me a
    moment through the darkness to make her out under the light of the
    street lamp. It was Cameron's BFF in High School, Tiffany Christiansen.
    While not as volcanically hot as Cameron, she was definitely stroke
    worthy.

    I had to wonder why they were here, not really. The last
    time I'd seen Cameron, she had this wistful smile on her face and a
    freshly-fucked glow ~ smile and glow courtesy of yours truly. I had then
    gone off to get my ass kicked by some 9 Clans hotties, one of whom was
    now carrying two of my offspring, Miyako. Those two local girls were
    walking up the walkway toward my front door.

    I noticed Juanita had her Glock drawn.

    "I
    think they are here to offer their condolences, not kill me," I
    reminded Juanita. Well, maybe they planned to kill me with sex, but they
    clearly had no clue who they were dealing with if that was the case.

    "The death of your father was months ago," my bodyguard countered.

    "Yes,
    but not everyone I went to high school with has had the chance to
    express their condolences over his passing," I volleyed. I also stepped
    up and opened the door before they could ring the bell.

    "Cameron and Tiffany, long time, no see," I greeted them.

    "Cáel, you look as good as ever," Cameron responded.

    "I'm
    surprised you remember who I am," Tiffany smiled. "Cameron tells me you
    have so many women around you these days." She wasn't too surprised.

    "Come in. Come in," I stepped aside. "The woman with me tonight is my bodyguard, Juanita Leya Antonio Garza."

    "Oh," Tiffany's mouth gaped and her breath caught. "You need a bodyguard now?"

    "Yes. I'm reckless. I need to be protected from myself, most often."

    "Ain't that the truth," Juanita muttered.

    "Juanita,
    this is Cameron Sanders and Tiffany Christiansen," I made the
    introductions. "So ladies, what brings you two to darken my doorway
    tonight?"

    "I, I'm embarrassed to say," Cameron blushed. "I paid
    one of your neighbors to give me a call when you stopped by, and she
    did, so here we are."

    "We?"

    "Yes. Tiffany and I were on a
    girl's night out when the call came and she recalled me talking about
    our last encounter and wanted to see you, too," Cameron explained.

    "I'm just surprised you are already the director of a Fortune 500 company," Tiffany added.

    "Dad
    was full of surprises," I sighed. "I inherited the position from his
    family tree. My Mother's family came with other gifts."

    "Like your Irish diplomatic position, or was that your Khanate patent of nobility?" Tiffany guessed.

    "Actually,
    I earned my position in the Khanate, I did a friend a favor, but you
    are right about the Irish side being my Mother's doing," I allowed.

    "So Tiffany, what have you been up to?" I tacked on.

    "I'm a loan officer at Wells Fargo.

    "So, you are a bastion of the Establishment," I teased.

    "Yes, yes, I am. I'm crushing the hopes and dreams of the Work Class on a daily basis," she snickered. "What about you?"

    "I'm nobody," I snorted.

    "A
    director of a fortune 500 Company is hardly a 'nobody'," she countered.
    "Besides, aren't you engaged to a billionaire heiress?"

    "That's all just window-dressing for my otherwise dull life," I insisted.

    "Weren't you kidnapped several weeks ago only to be rescued by some US Marines in the middle of the Pacific?" Cameron piled on.

    "I also don't remember you being this fun in High School," Tiffany added.

    "We
    ran in different crowds, which is to say you ran with the Elite Clique
    while I ran in a circle of one. Even my D and D buddies didn't want to
    be seen with me during school hours," I joked.

    "That's harsh. Well, you are definitely somebody now. In fact you may be our most distinguished alum," Tiffany pointed out.

    "You aren't ashamed to be seen with us now, are you?" Cameron moved close to a cuddling contact.

    "No, but let me take care of something," I disengaged and hot footed it over to Juanita.

    "Just
    so you know, I will leave your ass here until I come back from the
    Great Hunt," I whispered to her, "if you so much as make one crass, or
    uncalled for comment. Before you decide to test me, that will mean you
    will have to explain to Buffy why I drove myself half way through
    Chicago alone. Clear?"

    "As Crystal, Ishara," she grumbled.

    "Thank you," I patted her on the shoulder.

    "Gurr," she growled. I turned and rejoined the two ladies who were here for 'me', Mr. Sexy Stud-muffin, not 'me', Wakko Ishara.

    "Care to take a tour of my home away from home?" I suggested.

    "Yes."

    "Sure."

    "How about we start upstairs and work our way down?" I offered.

    "Great," Cameron exhaled very erotically.

    "I'm all for that," Tiffany agreed and off we went.

    Since
    I knew the layout, I went last. That this gave me a view of their
    shapely legs and perfect asses never entered my mind, yeah, right.
    Cameron was in the lead so I had to give her directions. We went to my
    Father's room first, I had to get this emotional hurdle out of the way. I
    could almost hear him say, "You had company upstairs? Was your room
    clean?"

    'Why, yes it was, Dad' I answered his phantasm.

    The bathroom came next and was quickly brushed over. My room, the amalgam of two much smaller bedrooms, came last of all.

    "This is a nice space," Cameron glowed as she moved over to my bed and flounced down upon it, facing us at the door.

    "Are those for real?" Tiffany pointed at my weight set, a Christmas gift from my Dad from four, almost five, years gone by.

    "Very."

    Tiffany tried to lift my arm curl weights with little success.

    "Here, let me help," I told her.

    I then walked over to her, wrapped my arms around her from behind then lifted the forty-two and a half pound weight.

    "You're strong," she noted. She also pushed her tushy into my much neglected hard-on.

    "My roommate in New York is even stronger," I murmured into her ear.

    "Is he currently seeing somebody?"

    "No, but I'm not sure you are his type," I challenged her.

    "Why don't you let me decide that," she looked over her shoulder. Now our faces were only inches apart.

    "He's gay," I grinned.

    "Oh, damn it," she punished me with her ass grinding against my crotch.

    "What are you two talking about?" Cameron was feeling neglected.

    "My
    roommate in New York City," I looked Cameron's way. "He's a famous
    tattoo artist, and gay. He and my best gal-pal are currently seeing to
    it I get a more palatial pad once I return from this excursion."

    "What's your current place like?" Tiffany wasn't willing to allow Cameron to steal my attention away from her quite yet.

    "It is the same place I inhabited when I was a mere intern. Nice and cozy with the external feel of a low-intensity war zone."

    "In N Y C?" Cameron appeared worried. "I thought it had been cleaned up, of crime and stuff."

    "Some
    of the local wildlife didn't get the message," I shrugged then put the
    weights down. I also wrapped Tiffany up in my arms on the rebound.

    "You are very, muscly," she noted.

    "I live a demanding life," I told her. She turned around in my arms. We made meaningful eye contact, and then began kissing.

    "Wow, you are easy," Tiffany panted once we came up for air.

    I

    noted Cameron coming off the bed, coming my way and snuggling up behind
    me. She wanted some attention too. I have been told I get sex
    effortlessly. I found that ridiculous. I lifted weights religiously,
    cycled like my life dependent on it, and ate the right kinds of food so I
    could put forward a most pleasing physique and facade which girls found attractive.

    That
    and a persona which was equal parts masculine and playful put women
    around me at ease. All it took then was a bit of initiative and there
    you have it. I was also lucky to run across women who were looking for
    sex, which I admit. Being lucky enough into run across a Cameron and
    Tiffany two-way, okay, that happens to me way too often to be anything
    except exceptional lucky, but I would be remiss in ignoring them, now
    wouldn't I?

    I shifted so I had hands around both Tiffany and Cameron's waists. Kissing Cameron came next.

    "I've missed you," Cameron sighed happily. "I was a little hurt to learn you ran off and became engaged to that other woman."

    "It
    is an arranged marriage, Cameron," I half-lied. "It helps me with my
    contacts in the Khanate plus I was able to repay a debt to her family by
    doing so."

    "I figured it was something like that," she wiggled against my hip.

    "Did you really think I could forget our night together, Cameron? That shower?" I taunted her.

    "No, not really," she looked away while smiling wistfully.

    "Well, I haven't," I assured her.

    "I'm
    sure you haven't been, lonely," she teased right back. She was also
    implying I was a bit of a man-whore, which was the truth.

    "Cameron,
    you and I shared something special. Yes, there have been other women,
    but none of them shared our common history, or expressed our desires
    with such symmetry." Yes, I was bull-shitting like a champ.

    Sex
    with Cameron had been special for many reasons, even those beyond her
    being my personal demon. Not only was she Brooke-hot, our sex had
    actually been quite pleasant, say Odette on a good night (but not a
    great night).

    "We did, didn't we?" Cameron was happy to assert her position as the dominant woman tonight, if not in my life as a whole.

    "What about me?" Tiffany wasn't willing to concede the race to the top spot quite yet.

    "I don't know you as well right now," I allowed. Even as I said those words, I pulled Cameron to me tighter.

    "Here, let me become more familiar," Tiffany purred, and she did.

    Fast
    forward two minutes and we had most of our clothes off and were on my
    double bed, real cozy. Cameron was on her back, head on my pillow and
    legs spread wide. Tiffany was above her, standing, with her beige
    stocking-clad legs spread even wider so that she was barely on the bed.
    Her black garters made a nice contrast with her pale flesh. Her palms
    were against my wall above my headboard.

    Me? I was behind Tiffany
    and between Cameron's legs. I had my right hand hovering beside her
    love box, penetrating it with two fingers while rubbing circles around
    her clitoris with my thumb. Higher up, my left hand was alternating
    between petting Tiffany's kitty and sphincter. I was also performing
    anilingus on her because it turned out she really loved anal play.

    Tiffany
    was clearly getting into the attention I was giving her, but I felt I
    needed to take care of Cameron first. After all, she had been nice
    enough to bring Tiffany along plus she was still my personal demon.

    "Don't go anywhere," I told Tiffany after playfully nipping at her ass. She looked back at me with feverish eyes.

    "Have I been neglecting you, Cameron," I looked down at the sweaty babe.

    "Just a little," she hiccupped. I had been really riling her up with my fingers, that was for sure.

    "How
    about I take care of you right now?" I gave her a fierce look. She
    nodded. While I was kissing her on the back of her knees, I palmed two
    condoms from my sneakily placed wallet.

    I still had to be
    somewhat worried Pamela had sabotaged them, if Dot Ishara was sabotaging
    my prophylactic efforts I was plainly screwed, but I'd been keeping an
    eye on my wallet when she was around, which wasn't terribly comforting
    anyway. On one went as my kisses and licks trailed down toward her twat.

    "Fuck me," she gasped. "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!"

    Hey,
    who was I to ignore a woman asking me to do what I wanted to do? I
    serpentined beneath Tiffany and worked my way up Cameron's body rapidly
    so that my penetration caught Cameron somewhat off-guard. I was inside
    her with barely a 'yip'. After the initial penetration, I began rocking
    us back and forth, up and down, incrementally allowing me to delve
    deeper.

    At the entrance to her uterus, I slowed down and turned
    this into a slow, romantic screw. Our eyes met and our gazes locked.
    Cameron's and my worlds collapsed down to just the two of us, allowing
    Cameron to ignore her jealous Bestie staring down at us from just a foot
    away. At the point Cameron surrendered her resistance to her orgasm, I
    began to turn her over to the doggy style position.

    This pressed
    my head against Tiffany's bosom. Yeah, I had boobs on either side of my
    ears. More importantly, my rocking motion as I slammed into Cameron's
    posh posterior were being transmitted through my body into Tiffany's. I
    didn't have to look up to tell she was getting into it, me fucking her
    friend with her getting all the pushback she could ever want.

    Cameron
    coughed up her climax in a series of shuddering gasps. I reached down,
    found her clit and strummed it to create an extra level of carnal
    violation to the orgasmic explosion going off in her brain. When she
    collapsed forward, I knew I'd stunned her for the next few minutes. That
    would be all the time I needed to jump onto Tiffany.

    And that is what I did. I removed one condom and put another one on as I slithered off Cameron then stood up behind Tiffany.

    "You've been very good, Tiffany, but," I began.

    "But?" she looked back at me with her hair draped over her eyes.

    "But I'm going to own this ass right now."

    "Oh,
    I like the sound of that," she rocked that ass back and forth, taunting
    me. Fortunately for me and my time table, I had already loosened her up
    for the upcoming assault. Still, I worked two fingers into her prepped
    bunghole, getting it covered in her elixirs. No sense being cruel and I
    didn't have any lotion handy.

    "Huh, huh, huh, huh," she gasped as
    I began driving up her. Her sphincter gave way immediately thanks to my
    earlier efforts. In I went. God, she was tight and could really work
    those muscles to make this a pleasurable ride into the darkness. Like my
    early adventure with Cameron, I wasn't out to slam my meat deep within
    her. I took it nice and slow.

    This allowed Tiffany to show me what a naughty slut she was. She could really work her anal muscles.

    "Do this much?" I leaned down onto her back and whispered into her ear.

    "Oh yes," she hissed. "My first, first boyfriend, in college, showed me how much, fun this could, be."

    "Thank him for me," I grunted.

    "No way," she giggled. "He was a, real asshole and, cheated on me, with my roommate." Oh, the 'me' of boyfriends.

    "Let me guess," I nibbled the top of that ear, "You find it difficult to ask, other guys to do this for you."

    "Yes," she gasped. "How did, you know?"

    "I'm a bit of a bastard of a boyfriend. A girl who forgave me told me the same thing."

    "You," she huffed. She was really sweating it now, "bad, bad boy."

    "I'm never going to forget this ass," I pledged.

    "Why

    don't, you, move to, Chicago?" she panted. By the feel of those tremors
    working their way through her thighs, she was on the cusp.

    "Work has me constantly moving around, but I could try to make Chicago a constant layover," I proposed.

    "Works, for me!" she squealed. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!"

    Her
    orgasm shook through her like a tidal wave of lust. She trembled there
    for several seconds before she began to slide down. I was able to
    surround her waist with my arms as we collapsed back. As I began to hit
    my own climax, my legs started to give way as well. We collapsed back
    with my hard rod shooting off deep within her ass, deeper than I had
    ever gone before. Thankfully the condom held because I came a
    bucket-full.

    "You two okay?" Cameron sat up on her elbows,
    causing her bare breasts to bounce suggestively. My cock was gearing up
    for round two alright.

    "Just fine," I responded. Tiffany was
    still coming down from Cloud Nine. "How about we grab something to drink
    then start on round two?"

    "Oh, my ass," Tiffany moaned.

    "Okay,
    umm, I'm up for another round," Cameron smiled both over her own
    freedom to get more sex from me as well as her friend's discomfort, no
    doubt.

    "Sorry, Mr. Nyilas," Juanita knocked on the open door and
    looked in, "but you have to get ready for your flight out of town, like
    right now."

    "No!" I howled up at the ceiling.

    "Well, can't you rescheduled your flight?" Cameron asked hopefully.

    Since my itinerary had been set by Krasimira, no it couldn't.

    "I'm
    terribly sorry ladies, but this trip, I can't put off any longer. How
    about we exchange numbers so we can get together the next time I come
    through?"

    "Okay," from Cameron.

    Wiggle, wiggle and then another wiggle, from Tiffany. "Are you sure?"

    "Believe
    me both of you, I don't want to leave, but I gave my word I'd be at
    this meeting and a good friend will be in a world of hate if I'm late,
    or don't show up," I explained and lied. Felix wasn't a good friend
    after all.

    We exchanged numbers then got dressed (under Juanita's
    watchful gaze) with the occasional bodies rubbing against one another
    and wistful glances. After I bundled the girls out, with the resulting
    French kisses, I locked up and go into the car with Juanita.

    "You did better this time," I congratulated her.

    "What do you mean?" she eyed me suspiciously.

    "This was much better done than your tsunami lie back with Rhada."

    "Oh, well don't think I'm not going to make sure Buffy Ishara knows about this bizarre liaison," she threatened.

    "Oh, come on," I pleaded. "No lives were in danger."

    "Hmm, I think your life was in danger," she griped.

    "From you?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, we are improving our relationship," I acknowledged.

    "How so?"

    "A week ago you wouldn't have confessed to me you wanted to hurt me for stepping out on House Ishara."

    "Oh, you have got a point there. I need to be more duplicitous," she decided.

    "You don't need to. You could simply lie to Buffy."

    "Not
    happening. I like to dream about all the pain she is going to put you
    through once you two are alone. Then my job will be complete."

    Great,
    my bodyguard was getting perverse pleasure knowing the First of my
    House was going to scar me like her personal scratching post. Honestly, I
    couldn't wait to get back up with Rachel and out in the field where
    only the opposing side wanted to cause me personal harm. Then I could
    fight back with a good conscience. As it was, I was off to the Great
    Hunt, which would require me to arrive 24 hours to get to, according to
    Krasimira.

    Preview of the Great Hunt

    {10:15 pm, Wednesday, September 10th ~ Two days before the Great Hunt}

    We
    were at the Send-Off dinner. It was festive. Felix and I were
    introduced to the thirty Amazons who would be hunting us down. In
    reality, it was the first chance for the thirty to meet one another,
    Felix and I were window dressing, their prizes. That was their set up
    anyway. I had other plans and had already laid the groundwork. Step one
    was easy. All I had to do was get Felix to trust me, implicitly.

    "Excuse
    me," I called out from the 'head' of the table. It was a symbolic
    placement. They might as well placed glazed apples in the men's mouths
    for all our situation meant. A few quieted. I tapped my water glass with
    my fork. "Excuse me." I had maybe twelve of their attention. "Sisters! Shut your yaps!" I shouted. That got most of them. The few holds out were being purposely rude. No problem.

    "Felix,"
    I motioned for him to stand. When he did so, I drew my 'honor blade'
    and handed it to him. "Felix, I am trusting you with the honor of all
    Isharans, Brother to Brother. I know you will not let me down." His
    artfully crafted right eyebrow arched slightly then he took it.

    "I won't let you down, Cáel," he clasped my other hand palm to palm and gave it two good shakes.

    I
    hadn't told him what I planned to do because, being a smart guy, he
    might have figured out what I had planned, decided I was insane and
    refused to participate. Mainly because what I was about to ask him to do
    was insane.

    "Sisters, all of you have blades. Will none of you
    offer me your honor to make this a fair contest of arms? We all know
    each of you have more experience than both of us," I motioned to Felix
    and I, "combined many times over. Who can I count on?"

    No one did
    anything though I saw Rachel and Elsa eye me suspiciously. What I was
    asking for was both out of the ordinary and I 'knew better'.

    "Oh, come on now," I faux-pleaded. "With all your advantages, none wish to give me a fair chance?"

    "You
    gave your blade up," Tamarin of House Farānak noted with a sneer. "If
    you really thought you would need one, you shouldn't have been so hasty.
    I heard you were smarter than this."

    I nodded then gave the assembly one last scan then sat back down.

    "I
    am," I grinned. "I was giving the thirty of you a chance to make this a
    fair contest and none of you chose to do so. Now I'm going to beat you
    like little bitches. See, I have three Goddess on call, a series of
    other supernatural allies and the ability to access my ancestors. I was
    offering to not do any of that and all of you declined," I kept smiling.

    "You would cheat?" Torm, of House Maeve darkened. That would be Katrina's #1 assassin.

    "Cheat?
    I am doing nothing more than what you consider the value of an Honor
    Blade, which all of you possess. I, as your prey, was under no
    obligation to explain myself. You thirty, with every other advantage,
    chose to allow me to use these abilities."

    "So, you can talk with your ancestors," Parul of House Nammu shrugged. "Big deal."

    "By
    all means, tell that to Ajax and his War band," Elsa's words dripped
    with sarcasm. "Oh. You are not an augur, so you can't. Ajax the
    Unconquered, who no Amazon, or Trojan, could touch, traded blows with
    Wakko Ishara and now his few survivors will be burying him among his
    kinsmen on Salamis."

    Later that night:

    "What they
    would not allow by ego, you permit by reason," Felix verbally
    congratulated me. What he meant was I had ensured the Amazons would come
    at me first. My worry was Felix wouldn't get a chance to shine with the
    added concern I could recover far faster than him so encouraging the
    Amazons to strike at me first increased our mutual chance of survival.

    "If you think it is bad now, wait until I start praying," I told him.

    "And you are sure you want me to knock you out for this to work?" Felix was perplexed.

    "It is how this has to work. I wish it wasn't, trust me," I confirmed.

    Together we walked out of the Hapantali Freehold's main building and looked up at the Moon.

    We
    were in the southern half of Argentina, closer to Patagonia than I ever
    thought I'd get though not so far south I actually got to see any
    penguins. No, we were in the Southern Hemisphere's version of the
    Northern Hemisphere's Great Plains, though at the southern extreme of
    said feature. It was bone-numbing cold this far south that was for sure.
    It wasn't spring here yet on this side of the globe.

    "Is your stamina going to be up for this cold?" Felix inquired.

    "It had better be. I know we are only getting a light coat and light sleeping bag for our journey."

    "And
    this is all going to be on horseback," Felix frowned. He had only
    gotten two weeks training with the Epona on horsemanship having no
    previous lore.

    "It wouldn't be Amazon if they weren't stacking
    the odds in their favor," I bumped him. "That is something you have to
    get used to around here. They play to win."

    "Thus them inside choosing up sides," he scoffed.

    "They
    are not just choosing up sides to capture us, but to fend off the
    others should they be the first to capture us," I reminded him.

    "I'm
    already trying to figure out where to hide your nifty little knife so
    they don't take it off me when I get bound," Felix surprised me, by
    insinuating he could be captured.

    "Oh really?"

    "Yeah. I figure I'll get captured trying to rescue your ass, Nyilas, then have to save both of us."

    "Asshole," I snorted.

    "Realist," he replied.

    "Let's go to sleep. It is going to be a tough three days."

    "That's the damn truth," Felix conceded. "Come on." And off we went.

     To be continued.

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 25 min
  • Cáel Defeats The Illuminati: Part 17
    The last days before the Great Hunt.

    Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    “Can the scorpion ever stop being a scorpion? “

    "Do we get our legally permitted weaponry back?" The bishop still held my hand.

    "Sure. If it makes you feel better."

    "I would like to meet your people then," he gave my paw one last shake then released me. "Shall we go?"



    "I
    will have someone take you to your car. I want to briefly meet with the
    President, of Havenstone, then I'll join you in the garage. We'll drive
    over to JIKIT and I'll make the introductions. Good enough?"

    "That is acceptable," he nodded.

    "What
    about you two?" I regarded the nun and the Swiss Super-soldier. The nun
    remained vigilant, and silent. The Swiss' eyes flickered to his boss
    before settling back on me.

    "It is what I volunteered for," he stated firmly.

    "Okay. Please never say I didn't give you a chance to take the sane way out. Also, Bishop Nicolö, circumstances have conspired to up my prospective wedding date to January 1st."

    "That will be more difficult. Why the change?" he remained grim.

    "We are having twins. By March, this will be very visible."

    "That is, unfortunate," he shook his head.

    "You have no idea," and then a brainstorm. "And I am curious about resurrecting the Order of the Dragon, the Societas Draconistarum." Technically that meant 'Society of the Dragonists' which was more appropriate than the literal Ordo Draconis.

    "Precisely
    how do you plan to recreate a crusading Christian Order which was the
    purview of the Hungarian monarchs?" he didn't sound the least skeptical,
    just curious.

    "I have billions of euros to fund such a thing," I
    winked. "Of far greater critical importance, I know where I can find
    the supernatural guidance and spiritual imperative for such an
    organization."

    "You are going to produce a dragon?" his eyes grew
    larger even as he fought down his fear. Good man. He was adaptive. He'd
    need to be.

    "I never said such a thing. That would make me sound
    crazy," I smiled broadly. "Besides, when I say 'dragon', you think
    'devil' and that's way too pedestrian for where we are going."

    "I am not a moral relativist."

    "Neither
    am I. I'm out to save lives and nurture the drive in the human spirit
    to reach for freedom, love and liberty. As you might imagine, I'm pretty
    freaking outnumbered."

    "I think you are crazy," he re-evaluated things.

    "I
    just might be. In all honesty, you should back out now. Take your two
    compadres back to 25 East 39th Street (the Holy See's Permanent Observer
    Offices to the UN in NYC) and report 'Mission Failure'. You'll most
    likely live longer," I reasoned.

    "I am not afraid to die," Sister Rafaela Sophia finally voiced an opinion.

    "That's idiotic," I scoffed before the bishop could reprimand her for opening her mouth. "You should be."

    "My soul is in God's hands," she set her jaw.

    "Does he talk to you?" I countered.

    "His message is clear."

    "Not

    what I asked. I asked if he specifically directed you to toss your life
    fruitlessly away as an object lesson for the reckless, or careless?"

    "This is uncalled for," Nicolö intervened.

    "Nope.
    I bet you a phone call to my Brother to physically restore your
    bishopric that there are four people in this room who have murdered in
    cold blood," I kept eye contact with the nun, "and she's the odd one
    out. Right Juanita?"

    "Yes, Ishara," Juanita slipped up. Her spycraft, like mine, needed work.

    "You were in the military?" the bishop asked my bodyguard.

    "Was? I am. Right now," she related. "I will be until I die."

    That earned me looks from the three Catholics.

    "She is loyal," Nicolö nodded slightly toward her, referring to Juanita's declaration.

    "Huh?
    To me? Nope. She's loyal to my office, which we shan't get into right
    now. Back to you, Sister Rafaela Sophia. Are you out to be a martyr, or
    has some saint, or angel, given you a directive the other two seem to be
    unaware of which causes you to devalue your life?"

    "I am devoted
    to the One True God, Christ, our Savior," and Juanita snorted, "and the
    Virgin Mary," the nun stated firmly. "I don't hear voices in my head."

    "Juanita, that was rude. Apologize to our guest," I kept looking forward.

    "No." Well, fuck you too.

    "Gun," I commanded. I held out my left hand.

    "What? No. I will not give you one of my guns," she resisted.

    "Juanita,
    give me your primary weapon, or I will ask Pamela to beat you up the
    moment I depart for the Great Hunt. After yesterday's stunt, you know
    she will," I threatened. Fair, I was not. She drew a Glock-20 and handed
    it to me. I went through the routine, dropped the magazine then ejected
    the round before opening the door.

    Oh

    look, there were four SD chicks outside, ready to escort my visitors
    downstairs. I didn't even need to waste a phone call. It wasn't like the
    conference room wasn't being monitored.

    "Excuse me," I took a half step out the door then hurled all three items down the hall. Looking back at Juanita. "Go fetch."

    "Fuck you," she snapped.

    "And
    insulting her faith was as degrading to both her faith and her as me
    doing this to you is degrading to you right now," I lectured her. "It is
    important to her, therefore it is important to me because she is my
    guest in the same way it is important to me that I let my
    bodyguard do her job without being a total asshole all the time. Now go
    get your God-damn weapon," I barked. Off she went. I left the door open.

    "Now
    Sister Rafaela Sophia, the point of all this is: I don't give a crap if
    you are willing to die for God. In fact, that makes you less than
    worthless to me and the team. I want to know if you are willing to put
    other motherfuckers in the ground so that Bishop Nicolá, or Mathias,
    might get to keep doing their jobs."

    "Murder is a sin," she declared.

    "Go home," I sighed while shaking my head.

    "She answers to me, the Church and God, not you, Mr. Nyilas," the bishop stepped forward.

    "Then
    you can go home too," I shrugged. "I'm not asking for remorseless
    killers. I'm asking for people willing to kill to get the hard work done
    and best of all, for people who know the difference."

    "Everyone on JIKIT is a professional soldier, or killer?" he asked.

    "No, but the ones who aren't don't carry guns and know to get down when things get funky," I bantered.

    "I vouch for her," he insisted. Juanita came running back into the room.

    "Cool beans. I don't know you either."

    "You apparently know my service history," he volleyed.

    "Yeah.
    Ten years a foreigner in the service of France, then you went straight
    into a university which turns out Jesuits," I riposted.

    "What
    turned your life around?" he evaded. That was okay. I'd gotten what I
    wanted. I was willing to bet he had read every bit of public information
    about me and it was rumored the heavy Catholic membership in the FBI
    had its benefits to the Church as well. Not so much as to give them
    insight into JIKIT, but,

    "Someone risked their life for me. It's
    been pretty much downhill from there," I confessed. It was the truth.
    After Katrina gave me the life line on Day Two, it had all spiraled to
    the revelation of my heritage, Dad's death, Summer Camp, the Hamptons,
    Romania and Aya's kidnapping.

    "A person, a soldier, died saving
    my life," the bishop empathized. "Her story is similar. She seeks
    redemption. She is not suicidal. I am staking both our lives on it."

    Did
    he mean him and Mathias, or him and me? I wasn't certain. Still, it was
    good enough for now. I'd gotten a look at their emotional make up, even
    the relatively quiet Swiss.

    "Very well," I agreed. "I have to go
    see the President about my new job description. I'll catch up with you
    at your car." To the SD team leader, "Take them to the garage. I will
    join the group of you very soon."

    "Yes Ishara," she nodded. I
    exited the room, Juanita in tow. Two SD entered. I was gone before the
    Papal team left. Upstairs we went, with one last chore to discharge. I
    had to check on Ms. French to be absolutely freaking sure it was
    Shawnee, because anyone else would spell disaster.


    {8:30 am, Monday, September 8th. Last day}

    A Room full of asistants:

    Well,

    there it was, the office of the Executive Director to the President,
    and not 'Executive Assistant', because this was Katrina's final 'fuck
    you, no, just her final 'fuck you' before the Great Hunt got underway. I
    shouldn't assume things, dang it!

    Anyway, according to the
    gray-haired matron running gatekeeper to the Office of the President,
    this was where I was supposed to show up. I shot Juanita a worried look.
    She glanced my way and shrugged, momentarily willing to not give me
    shit about the past 24 hours because where I was situated would
    determine how easily she could do her job.

    In we went. In the
    suite were three desks, the 'big' desk situated at the far end of the
    office space and two far more modest ones on either side of the
    entryway. The room expanded beyond the chokepoint formed by the two
    closest desks into a cluttered area. The walls were cluttered with inset
    bookshelves and portraits of women. Facing one another were a loveseat
    on my left with bookend plush chairs in an 'L' facing and a full sofa on
    the right. There were end tables at the ends of the sofa and the
    corners between the loveseat and each chair.

    As the door opened, I
    hadn't knock as this was my office, or so it seemed, the occupants, who
    had all been sitting in quiet conversation in the central section,
    began reacting. Oh look ~ Constanza! I nearly had a heart attack before I
    realized there were three other Amazons also in the room. Sadly, none
    were behind the 'big desk', so I couldn't tell who was in charge. Two of
    the other three choices weren't too much better. First off,

    "Ishara,"
    Marilynn Saint John stood to greet me. I'd last seen her when I'd
    dedicated her grandmother's (Hayden's) spirit to the halls of my
    ancestors, not hers, after forcing the political crisis leading to
    Hayden's suicide ~ her taking herself to the cliffs and in doing so,
    destroying the Amazon Cult of Blood Purity. Marilynne was clearly still
    bitter with me. Umm, I could still incite passion in women I hadn't
    slept with, yet, woot?

    "Cáel," the senior-most and only friendly
    face in the room spoke next. Thank goodness it was Beyoncé Vincennes,
    Head of House Hanwasuit and House Ishara ally.

    "Cáel Ishara," the
    third individual was deferential which I wasn't sure how to take as the
    last time I'd encountered her, yeah, things hadn't gone well either.

    "Beyoncé,"
    I started off with a smile. From there, I had to figure out, ah,
    Beyoncé's eyes flickered to Constanza then Sabia. I knew Marilynn, with
    her young age, had the least seniority, "Constanza, Sabia, Marilynn.
    How's tricks?"

    Glum faces by everyone except Beyoncé. I didn't
    ask about Sabia's particular well-being. It had been months since I'd
    beaten her into the mats of the Full-blooded gym. She'd attacked Yasmin,
    the Brazilian Hottie and my Brazilian Jujutsu sparring buddy, and I'd
    retaliated by ambushed her when she turned her back on us. Besides,
    she'd been giving me shit before I even could see straight.

    Constanza
    was minus her left eye because of her dire insult to me. If she wasn't
    capable of working, she wouldn't be here. If she appreciated my 'mercy'
    in sparing her life ~ her insult was worthy of her death ~ Constanza hid
    it well. I hadn't spared her expecting a change of heart. I hadn't felt
    words alone warranted anyone's death. I was a big boy and could take a
    few insults. House Ishara, as represented by me, could care less. These
    days, my sisters would be less understanding despite them knowing my
    heart.

    "Constanza Landau of House Jaya and Marilynn Saint John of
    House Anahit are Assistants to President Shawnee French," Beyoncé eased
    things along, "so will be working closely with us, at least for the
    short term. Sabia Noel of House Guabancex, who I now think you know as
    well, has joined you as the other 'Assistant' to the 'Executive
    Director to the President', (that would make me an 'adept', but adept at
    what?), and since two of the three Regents are unfamiliar with the
    workings of Havenstone proper, Shawnee has asked me to perform in that
    role."

    Beyoncé was, or had been, Havenstone HQ's CFO (Chief
    Financial Officer). From what I was quickly piecing together, she would
    essentially be making all the day-to-day decisions concerning the
    running of Havenstone (how the Host made the majority of its money)
    until the Regents got up to speed.

    Only Buffy had actual
    experience with the New York office and, from what she had told me,
    solely within Executive Services. While ES knew 'who' did what inside
    Havenstone, they weren't aware precisely how those Amazons got their
    jobs done. That would have been an impossible task. Katrina could do it,
    but she knew it was beyond the ability of most of us 'mere mortals'.
    Since we were currently at war, the Host needed Katrina completely
    focused on her duties as Chief Spy-mistress, not baby-sitting the
    adults.

    Shawnee indeed had much gravitas among the other House
    Heads. Not only had she risen up to lead a First House, she had
    performed heroically during the final days of the last Secret War.
    Afterwards she had moved into the realm of Amazon jurisprudence and
    mediation. Until yesterday, she had lived in a House Arinniti freehold
    in Minnesota's Great Lakes region thus her desire for the 'Training
    Wheels' period.

    The Regency would not rule through
    telecommunication (the upper echelons feared being eavesdropped upon
    beyond the standard Amazon (read: paranoid) levels) and Havenstone: New
    York was the center best situated for the current war-fighting
    operations, so here she lived. I was sure a team from Executive Services
    was buying, outfitting/spy-proofing and fortifying a dwelling suitable
    for the President of a Fortune 500 company. Hayden's home would remain
    the domicile of Sydney thus Marilynn.

    The same rigmarole would be
    done for Rhada and Buffy (though I imaged Buffy would bitch endlessly).
    Publically, they were VP's of a company worth hundreds of billions of
    dollars and they had to present the public trappings of such leaders.

    Why
    did the Amazons do this ~ unmask their leadership to public exposure?
    Legal-simple: they could request and expect all levels of public and
    private security for their executives who happened to also be important
    officials of the Host. Certainly not all executives at Havenstone were
    officeholders, House Heads, or House Apprentices, but the high level of
    competence which permitted one often led to the other.

    Beyonce:

    As
    an example: Beyoncé wasn't the most 'bad-ass' lethal chick in House
    Hanwasuit. As she was preparing to be casted, her intelligence,
    creativity and diligence at her future craft, finances, was noted by the
    Host and the members of her House. In due time her name was circulated
    as Apprentice and the elders approved. When her elder cousin, the prior
    House Head, took herself to the cliffs, Beyoncé assumed the top spot.
    Beyoncé wasn't even one of that woman's three daughters.

    Mirroring
    her advancement in her House was her advancement in Havenstone's
    Accounting, Acquisitions and Banking Divisions until she was appointed
    CFO Havenstone HQ ~ the supreme financial authority inside Havenstone,
    though the individual regional branches had a greater degree of autonomy
    than you might normally expect from a 21st century conglomerate, or a
    Bronze Age autocracy.

    I had to constantly remind myself, despite
    the near-constant feuding, Amazons exhibited a phenomenally higher level
    of trust than I'd ever found in any other society I'd ever witnessed,
    or read about, before. Though technically Beyoncé could have gone to
    President Hayden to enforce her decisions ~ or now the Regency ~ she was
    far more diplomatic in her approach in dealing with the other
    'continental' CEO's and CFO's.

    That meant she had to wrangle the aspirations and resources from:

    North America (including Latin America, the 'Canadian Arctic' and the North Pacific Ocean),

    South America (includes both the South Atlantic and South Pacific as far as Samoa),

    Europe (mostly Central Europe these days plus Antarctica, the 'Russian' Arctic and the North Atlantic),

    Africa (mostly West-central Africa),

    India (the subcontinent plus the vast expanse of the Indian Ocean) and,

    Southeast Asia (which includes Australia)

    All
    of which suggested Havenstone hadn't redrawn the Amazons' geographic
    demarcations since the late 19th century. As an example, an East African
    venture, say in Tanzania, was as likely to be under the purview of
    Havenstone: India (due to its control over the Indian Ocean) as
    Havenstone: Africa (which traditionally had no East Coast holdings due
    to their constant struggles versus the Arabic slave trade).

    Returning
    to Beyoncé: initially she had held the proper 'conservative' (aka
    man-hating) mindset. My behavior during that first Board Meeting began
    to change her opinion of me and the New Directive. After the Archery
    Range incident, Beyoncé became a vocal proponent of the New Directive
    and faced challenges within her ranks. House Heads do not have to accept
    challenges and Beyoncé didn't, reasoning with her detractors they had
    no alternatives save the 'Old Ways' which spelled doom for the Amazon
    Race.

    Bing-bang-boom ~ I became the Head of a resurrected House
    Ishara by the Will of the Ancestors and Beyoncé was vindicated. Not
    necessarily in the New Directive, but in her support of me thus the
    rebirth of a sister First House. The purge following High Priestess'
    Hayden's death was her ultimate absolution. The Ancestors and Destiny
    had spoken and shown Beyoncé had been piloting House Hanwasuit along the
    proper course all along.

    Back to my current circumstances:

    Oh,
    why was I Assistant to the Executive Director to the President? It gave
    me direct access to the finances of Havenstone which was a critical leg
    of the war-fighting stool ~ people, morale, money and equipment. As
    Chief Diplomat, I helped with all four of those in varying degrees,
    allied troops, allied victories, allied bank accounts and allied
    armaments.

    The Great Khan, my spiritual 'Blood-Brother', was
    ramping up his logistic support for my Amazons in Africa, Asia and the
    Americas. We were 'Allies in the Struggle' and he wasn't going to wait
    for the Condottieri to begin coordinating with the Seven Pillars to
    declare them to be his enemies. They were already fighting the Amazons
    and 9 Clans, his allies, so their fates were sealed.

    In Japan, my
    Amazons provided small yet highly effective strike groups which the
    Ninja families furnished all the support services for. Everything from
    food to bullets to medical attention as needed. Without reservation, we
    shared their death-grapple with the Seven Pillars.

    From the
    dispatches I was getting back from my family members and envoys in
    Japan, we were making serious diplomatic inroads with the Ninja. Once
    again, it was the Amazons shocking capacity for violence as well as
    their fanaticism, professionalism and proficiency which all impressed
    our hosts and terrified our enemies, and this from people of a
    philosophical mindset which had them historically battling samurai.

    The
    Black Lotus were running around like rhesus monkeys on crack cocaine
    unleashed in a China Shop and given RPG's. While the Amazons couldn't
    help them in China, Indochina & Thailand ~ the Khanate could and
    was. The Amazons were of more help in the Philippines, Malaysia and
    Indonesia, where the Black Lotus and Amazons were going everywhere on
    the offensive against the Seven Pillars while the normal tight cohesion
    and iron-clad confidence, traits which made the 7P's so dangerous ~ were
    shaken by their horrendous losses in the 'Homeland' aka Mainland China.

    Less
    we forget, the 'military intelligence' wing of their organization had
    been decimated by the Khanate's Anthrax attack due to members of the
    Earth & Sky sacrificing themselves by being injected with the toxin
    then allowing themselves to be captured, which always ended in torture
    and death.

    Furthermore, the People's Republic of China, while
    having a scary 18% of the population either captured, imprisoned, dead,
    or displaced due to the Khanate invasion, that had come with the loss of
    63% of their landmass (they had lost all of Nei Mongol, Ningxia &
    Xinjiang Uighur Autonomous Regions, Qinghai and Gansu as well as 90% of
    Yunnan, 80% of Sichuan and 20% of Shaanxi provinces) to the Khanate and
    the 'abomination' that was a free Tibet.

    Then came the Russian
    'stab in the back' which entailed the loss of another 10% of their
    people falling under foreign dominion as well as losing 8% of their most
    industrialized territory, Manchuria (Heilongjiang, Jilin and Liaoning
    provinces ~ the Nei Mongol portion of 'Manchuria' was in the Khanate's
    greedy clutches, from the viewpoint of a Seven P's warrior).

    Don't
    get me wrong, they weren't about to throw in the towel. If anything,
    they were becoming more dedicated to trying harder, digging deep into
    their knowledge of every atrocity, inhumanity and perversion now deemed
    necessary to re-chart history back onto its 'correct' path. It was this
    willingness to act in an even greater sociopathic manner which was being
    used against them. After all, the 7P's had plenty of proxy allies, who
    were starting to get really nervous about what their paymasters were now
    asking them to do,

    We Amazons were getting some extra special
    help too. The Booth-gan (Do not call them Thuggee ~ the confederate 9
    Clan member based out of India though long since ensconced within
    various Hindi enclaves across the Globe) had created an all-female group
    of ultra-fanatical Kali-devotees ~ a gift for the upcoming battle
    fomented by the Will of the Goddess herself.

    While Aya was our
    Queen and the Regency would rule until she wished to assume command of
    the Amazon People, the nuts-and-bolts of the Host's activities were
    handled by Saint Marie as Golden Mare (our Minister of War) (technically
    she held the top spot due to our State of War, though no Golden Mare
    had ever exercised such authority over a Queen (and she definitely
    believed Aya was our Queen)), Katrina (as Minister of Intelligence and
    Security), Beyoncé (as Havenstone (the multinational corporation) ~ our
    Treasurer/Economic Tsarina) and me (our Foreign Minister).

    Saint
    Marie had decided to forgo a public face in order to better facilitate
    her moving around to various battle fronts and holding clandestine
    meetings with her junior regional commanders. Her Havenstone corporate
    title was 'Chief of Security Training and Certification'. As an extra
    level of deception, the head of Security Services wasn't even a
    Director-level position, instead being folded into the duties of the
    Office of the President.

    To my current circumstances ~ I had been
    given Constanza's house name which could only mean she wasn't currently
    assigned to the Security Detail; a fact that couldn't have made her bad
    attitude any better. Marilynn had completely lost her way as an Amazon
    when I first met her, burying her pain and confusion in endless partying
    and intoxicants. I believed only her grandmother's status as High
    Priestess kept her from the severest of reprimands, or death. I didn't
    even know what Marilynn's caste was. Sabia,

    "While I'm sure you
    are both far more qualified than I, precisely how did you two get these
    jobs?" I had to ask my two non-coworkers. Constanza glowered. Marilynn
    flinched.

    "I have an in depth knowledge of Havenstone security procedures and resources," Constanza replied.

    "Shawnee requested me," was Marilynn's comeback. "I also have intimate knowledge of the City of New York and its environs."

    "Actually,
    Buffy Ishara recommended you both to Shawnee," Beyoncé corrected their
    misconceptions. I knew the score. I'd be working intimately with the
    tight community around the President (Shawnee) and Vice Presidents
    (Buffy & Rhada). Buffy wanted me to be surrounded by women who hated
    my guts, so I wouldn't end up boinking them. It rarely worked that way.
    All too often ladies who hated my still-beating heart ended up
    punishing me with sex. I wasn't sure why that happened, but it did.

    "Beyoncé,
    didn't the Chief Diplomat of the Host have her own office? I'm pretty
    sure Troika had one before her unfortunate collision with Saint Marie," I
    felt entitled to inquire.

    "Do you feel you've earned that office space?" she riposted.

    "Oh,
    fuck no!" I waved my hands one over the other to accentuate my denial.
    "I was just wondering where I could stick Juanita while I'm hanging
    around, here."

    "She has the desk right outside the door, Cáel," Beyoncé smiled knowingly. "So there is no way you can sneak past her."

    "Oh," I grunted. "Buffy again?"

    "No. Pamela Pile put in that particular request."

    "Oh, Sweet Mother of God, now she is conspiring against me too?"

    "Yes.
    Some of us realize the greatest hazard to your health is yourself,
    Ishara," Beyoncé chided me. "We'd like to keep you around, so we listen
    to those charged with that nigh impossible task."

    "Is she going to be hanging around the office often?" Constanza asked, either myself, Juanita, or Beyoncé; I wasn't sure. She = Pamela.

    "Please,
    Constanza," I attempted to intervene, "don't make Pamela kill you. It
    will upset Mona." Constanza's scowl was accentuated by the eyepatch
    covering her ruined left socket, the one Pamela had carved out when
    Constanza had insulted me and House Ishara on our first day of rebirth. I
    didn't tell Juanita this, because Juanita might just shoot Constanza
    over the insult before Pamela got a chance to finish the job.

    The tension was palatable.

    "Mona
    and I have talked, about Romania, and other things," Constanza
    grudgingly allowed. It took me a second to realize there was a hidden
    meaning to what she said. Mona was part of my personal Security Detail
    bodyguard unit. If she felt Constanza, the woman who had raised her
    after her birth-mother had died, was a threat to me, she'd feel
    duty-bound to snuff Constanza first. Amazons were hard-ass bitches
    alright and I think Mona had made that clear.

    "I hope things can
    improve between us," I offered to Constanza. "Beyoncé, I just stopped in
    to say 'hey'. I'm off to JIKIT and I've got three of the Pope's people
    waiting on me in the garage so,"

    "Vice President Varma requested a moment of your time," Beyoncé smirked. "She is in 2604."

    "Who?"

    "Vice President Rhada Varma, a moment of your time, alone?" she clarified.

    "Sure
    thing," I backed out of the office. Once I had some space, I turned to
    Juanita. "Give me three minutes then bust in and say, I don't know, a
    tsunami is about to overwhelm the city, or something. Otherwise, I won't
    get out for at least an hour and I think I've put the Bishop and his
    people through enough delays as it is."

    "Are you actually asking
    me to stop you from having an in-office liaison?" she studied me
    intently as we walked in the direction of Rhada's office.

    "Yes. It's not likely to happen often, believe me."

    "Oh,
    I do, in that you won't ask me to do it often," she grumbled. I'd deal
    with Juanita's morale problem later. Right now, I had to gird my loins
    so they wouldn't do anything else with Rhada. I had work to do, damn it!

    Rhada
    was sitting at her desk, working on something, stylus raised up so she
    could chew on the end. Her hair was pulled back in a half-ponytail, the
    type that captured the rear half of the hair in a ponytail while leaving
    the front and bangs free to flow down. Rhada's blouse was white &
    billowy and, as I was soon to discover, her pants were ultra-tight and
    contour hugging.

    "Mr. Nyilas," she greeted me. "I would like a
    moment of your time," she relayed what I already knew. She was more than
    a tad nervous to boot.

    "Vice President Varma," I started off.

    "When in private you may call me Rhada," she interrupted.

    "Rhada, you look more ravishing than ever."

    That

    got up her and coming around her desk, which revealed her ultra-tight
    pants with no sign of her wearing underwear. Yikes! My cock was
    preparing to do what a cock was meant to do and I just didn't have the
    time, Really!

    "Do you have any time?" she let her bosom heave.

    "Not
    today, ugh," I groaned. See, Rhada took the stylus and dragged it down
    her chin, throat and in between her bountiful mounds.

    All of which exposed the top of her black bra.

    "Are
    you sure, Master?" she enticed me by turning around and then leaning
    over her desk, point that ass in my direction. My mouth began salivating
    and my groin ached. I found myself quick-stepping to her and giving
    those buttocks two firm slaps, one on each cheek.

    "No, damn it, though I'm going to make you pay for this when I get back," I rumbled.

    "Master will make me wait?" she taunted me.

    "That
    will cost you even more," I growled. "I have business which simply
    won't wait and here is my captive teasing me with the treasures of her
    flesh. Bad, war captive," I spanked her yet again, hard. "Bad!" and I
    spanked her a fourth time. With each beating, Rhada gasped in pain and
    then exhaled in pleasure.

    "If I've been bad, Master must be extra
    harsh with me when he returns in triumph from the Great Hunt," she
    gloated. Rhada had gotten what she wanted, which was another affirmation
    of my lust for her and our 'game'. I could provide her the release she
    so desperately craved while allowing her the safety of remaining in the
    Amazon fold. It was a perfect pairing, for her.

    I had other
    problems, such as all the other baby mamas in my life plus the
    extra-marital affairs I was contemplating. I still took the moments we
    had to snuggle with Rhada, her grinding that tush into my rod while I
    held both her arms tightly to her side while raining kisses down onto
    her neck and head.

    "Sir! A giant tsunami is approaching the city!" Juanita exploded through the door.

    "What?" I coughed. I had a face full of hair.

    "Huh?" Rhada pushed up and away from me. I let her go.

    "Right now," Juanita insisted. She really needed to stop taking me so seriously when I gave her such advice.

    "Really?"
    from Rhada. She shot me a curious look so I shrugged. What else was I
    supposed to do with such a flimsy lie forcing our separation? At least I
    got out of there on time?

    {9:50 am, Monday, September 8th ~ Last day}

    (JKIT HQ)

    "Is
    this a common occurrence?" Sister Rafaela Sophia whispered to the
    closest woman, who happened to be Wiesława, the Polish Amazon. Since she
    hadn't arrived with us from Havenstone, the nun might have assumed she
    was with the 'Americans', or British.

    "What?" Wiesława responded evenly.

    "Weapons combat, they look real," the nun clarified.

    "They are real. We always practice with real weapons."

    "Really?"

    "Of course," Wiesława smiled at her. "We believe a few cuts and scrapes now will save lives when the true tests come."

    "Oh, you are with, Havenstone?" Rafaela clued in.

    "Yes. I am Wiesława of House Živa.
    I am currently assigned to Unit L, Cáel’s unit within JIKIT," she
    offered her hand to shake. Despite being a full-blooded Amazon from a
    freehold, her 'human' skills were progressing nicely. The nun shook it.

    "I
    am Sister Rafaela Sophia of the Handmaids of the Sacred Heart of Jesus,
    that is a Roman Catholic Religious Order." Pause. "Do you hate
    Catholics too?"

    "Yes. We have lived beside your people for many
    centuries and found your clergy to be much more dangerous than your
    pagan predecessors. Still, Cáel thinks you can be relied on and he's
    proven we can trust outsider women, which I was raised to believe was
    unlikely, and outsider men, which was basically anathema, so I'm willing
    to set aside my prejudices and judge you as an individual," the Pole
    imparted.

    "Outsider men?" Rafaela mumbled.

    "Well, yes," Wiesława smirked. "You are a nun, right?"

    "Yes."

    "So you set aside the World of Men to live mostly among women, right?"

    "Not
    entirely," the nun chose her words carefully. "We still rely on priests
    for religious rights and of course obey the life teachings of Christ
    and follow the leadership of his Holiness, the Pope, a man."

    "No one is perfect," the Amazon bantered back.

    "Do you know the teachings of our Lord, Jesus Christ?" Rafaela ventured into dangerous waters.

    "Yes. He was the semi-historical Son of your supposed One True God. We are not monotheists. We are Polytheists. Živa is
    my House's matron Goddess. It is also the name of the first woman to
    lead the House, her birth name surrendered to Destiny so all the
    daughters who came afterwards would be equals."

    "Oh, is Mr. Nyilas also pagan?" she inquired.

    "I
    am unsure. From what I have been told, he has commended the spirit of
    his fallen father to your Jesus in a sacred ceremony then, in the
    presence of your Trinity and the Goddess Ishara, brought in new members
    to his House. I suspect he may be both," Wiesława reasoned. "Why don't
    you ask him?"

    "Because he's fighting for his life?" Rafaela looked my way.

    See,
    the entire time their discussion had been going on, I had been sparring
    in a spare room at JIKIT HQ with Estere Abed, the Hashashin assassin
    (rather redundant ~ like saying the Sahara Desert). I had two tomahawks
    while she had a scimitar and curved dagger. While we sparred using the
    furniture as obstacles, Agent-86 was briefing me on various World events
    to get my input.

    Addison Stuart (CIA) and Lady Fathom Worthington-Burke (MI-6) were having a chat with Bishop Nicolé de
    Santis, verifying for themselves he was worth adding to the team.
    Juanita was having a similar discussion with Rikki Martin (US State
    Department) concerning my earlier encounter with the Papal team. Nicolé's buddy, Wachtmeister Mathias Bosshart of the Swiss Guard, was getting acquainted with the other security personnel.

    In comparison, those two had it easy. Both men were in their elements. Nicolé was
    a spook who pretended to be a diplomat for the Pope and was well
    acquainted with terms like 'deniable assets', 'plausible deniability'
    and your direct superior referring to requests concerning your
    identity/diplomatic status by saying 'I never heard of him and if I
    had, I have no idea what he was doing when you caught him doing what I
    don't know what he was doing', or something like that.

    Mathias
    was in the company of military-security specialists, brother
    professionals who were introducing him to his 'sister' professionals.
    Our Homeland Security gang were almost entirely former military by now.
    They got along with our JSOC folks and both had gained a limited
    acceptance with the Amazon security contingent.

    They bonded over
    the fact they were forced to work with really shady characters ~ the 9
    Clans menagerie ~ who didn't always appreciate JIKIT operational
    security. Without going into particulars, the Wachtmeister was given the
    impression the abnormal was the norm and if you didn't think there was a
    'down-side' to being able to carry your personally favorite bang-bang
    (the SG 552-2P Commando in his case) with some serious attachments
    (read: grenade launcher) around in downtown Manhattan, you probably
    didn't belong on this team.

    Back in the room,

    "He's not fighting for his life," Estere laughed. "He is fighting for mine."

    "Right,"
    I responded sarcastically. We went through a flurry of exchanges,
    ending up with me kicking a chair at her. Estere stepped over it,
    colliding with me.

    I blocked her dagger, disarmed her scimitar and,

    "You
    are dead," she panted down at me, smiling. I was on my back, her
    straddling me. She had a belt-knife to my throat. I hadn't see her draw
    it. The scimitar 'disarm' had been a distraction.

    "Woot!" I exhaled.

    "But you're dead," Sister Rafaela misunderstood my good humor.

    "He
    survived a minute and thirty-four seconds more today than his previous
    record," Estere responded. She slithered off of me, doing my arousal no
    good whatsoever, then offered me a hand up.

    "And that's better?"

    "He's
    a rank amateur with a few months on the job. I've been training to kill
    people for nearly two decades," Estere smiled. "Care to have a go?"

    "With him, or you?"

    "Either," Estere offered.

    "I don't have a knife, or any hand weapons," she stated.

    "We'll need to remedy that," Wiesława stated. "You should at least carry a knife."

    "Really? Why?"

    "It
    is a nearly universal tool," I verbally stepped up. "Even if you are
    disarmed, you should be able to find one relatively easily, people are
    less likely to miss a stolen knife than a purloined gun, and a concealed
    blade could come in handy."

    "Do you train in knife-work?" Rafaela eye-balled me.

    "Absolutely. It is part of my culture," I grinned.

    "Okay. Can we spar, hand-to-hand?"

    "Sure,"
    I nodded. I put my tomahawks in their harnesses then put my harnesses
    aside. Estere gave me a wink before giving us the fighting space.

    "So," Rafaela began to circle, "are you Christian?"

    "By your definition, or mine?"

    "By the definition of the Catholic Church."

    Oh cool, she went for a Savate stance. This was going to get ugly.

    My
    "no," was followed by her kick and my block, lunge and grapple. She
    wasn't nearly as good as Felix. I had her down and in a choke hold
    within fifteen seconds.

    Perhaps she thought I'd take it easy on
    her. She tapped out. I released her, retreated and flowed back to my
    boxing stance. It took her a moment to realize this was 'practice', not
    'an interview'. She hadn't failed in anyone's eyes. We were both doing
    this to get better.

    "See, I really, truly believe I have talked
    to supernatural entities ~ some who are considered divinities," I
    continued. This time she was more careful, trading jabs and blocks with
    me. "They don't claim to be the One True God. I believe in such a thing,
    but I also believe having been given the Message, Humanity has been
    left to muddle things out for ourselves."

    Whoops, she popped me one.

    "The Woman-Thing this morning?"

    "Yep,"
    I evaded another flurry. She got cocky and I landed three blows,
    dropping her to the ground. I didn't help her up. Instead, I withdrew
    and let her get back up on her own before deciding if she wanted to
    continue. She did.

    "I believe I've seen dragons and ghosts. I
    have felt legions of my ancestors give me quiet encouragement when I
    needed it. I know the dead have been brought back to life," I came at
    her. This time we both went for body blows, knees, elbows and fists. She
    was not SD-caliber and she needed to be. I grappled and she was forced
    to tap out again. After she regained her feet, she held up a hand for a
    pause.

    "Do you believe any of that?" she addressed Estere.

    "I
    am an adherent of Ismaili Islam yet nothing Cáel has encountered is
    contrary to my belief system. The Universe is a complex place and the
    Divine Light is often seen through a fractured lenses," she counseled
    the nun.

    "Among the escapees were lawyer Francisco Luemba,
    Catholic Priest Raul Tati, economist Belchior Lanso Tati and former
    policeman Benjamin Fuca who are serving jail sentences of between three
    and six years each for supposed links to the rebel group FLEC (Frente para a Libertaé’o do Enclave de Cabinda),
    which carried out the attack on the Togolese football team at the start
    of the Africa Cup of Nations in January, 2010," Agent-86 read off yet
    another bit of global minutia.

    "We need to get to them," I half turned. Sister Rafaela punched me in the gut and I folded up.

    "Oh!" she gasped. "I'm sorry."

    "Okay,"
    I mumbled. I had to keep with the plan. "Those men. We need to contact
    our Coils people in Kinshasa and the Warden of the Mountain Ways ('she'
    was the Amazon Host's leader of Africa ~ in the ancient times, the
    mountain ways had been the routes of southern vulnerability for the
    Amazon tribe thus the name)."

    "Okay," both Agent-86 and Estere answered.

    "Why?" 86 added.

    "The
    Coils and the Host have had a serious problem with no nation in Africa
    giving them even back room recognition so we are going to take over our
    own country, Cabinda. It's been struggling to be free of Angola since
    1975 and, by latest estimates, we've got strike elements of over 2,000
    Amazons ready and waiting next door in Cameroon, Gabon and the Republic
    of Congo."

    "So you are going to go to war with Angola?" Estere frowned. "Don't we have enough enemies?"

    "Au
    contraire," I grinned wickedly. "The resistance movement is genuine," I
    ticked off my points, "they have tons of offshore oil, and after we set
    off some spectacular explosions in the two main Angolan ports which are
    just down the coast, we allow global panic to bully the UN into
    intervening before the Angolan military launch an effective
    counter-offensive ~ considering the Angolan Armed Forces (I'd been
    reading up on a ton of CIA & MI-6 briefings) will most likely
    involve attrition warfare since they can't beat us in a stand-up fight."

    "They,
    the Angolans, have no overland access, they are separated by 60
    kilometers of territory belonging to the Democratic Republic of Congo
    over some sad ass roads Plus the Congo River itself which is freaking
    huge by the time it gets that close to the Atlantic, Cabinda rests on
    the Atlantic Ocean by the way. No bridges. The Angolan Navy is anemic.
    Let me think."

    I began pacing.

    "Hmm, they have no
    paratroopers though they have some Special Forces, we will need to hit
    as many of them in the barracks as we can. Their last invasion was from
    the north, overland, from the Republic of the Congo, in 1975, not likely
    to happen this time, though I may have my 'Brother' weasel up a
    battalion of Indian paratroopers to act as convincing peacekeepers after
    the initial take over."

    "Perhaps we can recruit some Vietnamese.
    I'm sure they'll love fighting in someone else's jungle for a change.
    We'll need some of 'our' guys to seize the port of Soyo, it is on the
    wrong side of the river, but has the major refinery the Cabindans will
    need. Since the entire surrounding province are the same ethnic make-up
    as the Cabindans, we'll have to take that too."

    "Man-o-man, I bet
    by the time this is over they'll really wish they'd given little
    Cabinda independence back in 1975. As for their other refinery, it is in
    their capital, Luanda, a few big explosions there too will get the
    markets jittery. Check that ~ the complete and utter destruction of
    their major petroleum facility will create a stampede for Peace," I
    continued. I walked over as our resident computer intelligence genius
    worked his magic.

    "Blowing things up, you mean killing people," the nun blanched.

    "Yes.
    This is what I do," I spared her a sympathetic glance. "I've got a
    madman roaming around in my head who provides me truly epic military
    advice which normally, but not always, means blowing shit up and killing
    folks. Welcome to the team," then as the data appeared, "Holy Shit! Did
    they build their oil refinery in the midst of their ghetto?" I was
    staggered. The refinery in Soyo was isolated from the town so it could
    be easily (and safely) seized. It was the one in Luanda which was the
    'Holy Shit' site.

    "It looks that way," Agent-86 agreed
    nonplussed. "Hmm, yeah, here is the port facility then your neighborhood
    of shoddily constructed one- and two-story dwellings between the
    refinery and the inland storage tanks, the perimeter barrier appears to
    be a chain link fence. I'd hate to be their Chief of Security."

    "Oh yeah," I choked. Estere slipped around to get a look.

    "Whoops," she snorted.

    "What
    are these people thinking?" I continued. "The whole shebang is exposed
    to the northern quarter of the city. The storage tanks have residential
    dwellings on all four sides with numerous side streets. Two teams with
    RPGs and four rounds apiece, Holy Crap. Sorry Sister."

    "But I want to save lives," she sputtered.

    "Limiting the collateral damage could be pretty tough," Estere frowned. She toggled throw a series of maps to multiple pictures.

    "Oh,
    look (dripping sarcasm); they light up the refinery at night. You can
    sit off the coast in a speed boat under cover of darkness and attack
    from there," she noted.

    "Damn. Those are a lot of lights," Agent-86 agreed.

    "24-7 operation," I suspected.

    "We will need some experts," the government agent nodded.

    "Or
    we are going to kill a fuck-load of innocent people. Not just the
    workers, but can you imagine a fire spreading to those neighborhoods?
    Shit," I muttered.

    "You can't seriously be contemplating doing
    something like this," the nun sputtered. "It is inhumane. Think of the
    families, the children."

    "Lady, yes I am. Do you have any idea
    what the Human Rights record of the Angolan Army in Cabinda is? It is
    truly horrific and in case you missed it, one of the guys in dire need
    of rescuing by me, due to him being a huge rebel leader who has managed
    to escape, is also a Catholic priest. He's going to be part of the new
    government we are going to install once we kill a few hundred Angolans ~
    mostly soldiers (more like well over a thousand)."

    "We are going
    to kill a few hundred so a few hundred thousand can live free,
    democratic lives without worrying about the local police and political
    establishment torturing and murdering them. It is all part of the plan."

    "I think I need to talk with the Bishop."

    "Hang
    on. Let me finish," I forestalled her. "He'll get briefed along with
    everyone else. After all, it is a majority Roman Catholic country as is
    Angola, so I'm sure your guy can be of immense help."

    "The people you are putting at risk don't deserve this," she protested.

    "They never do," I nodded in agreement with her. "It rarely stops terrible crap from happening to them though."

    I
    felt sorry for the Sister. She thought the Bishop was going to put a
    stop to this. Poor girl; he was going to do the exact opposite. See, the
    two competing forces at play here were a communistic kleptocracy
    (currently ruling Angola) and Catholic liberation theology united with a
    Cabindan national identity dating back to 1885. At stake was 900,000
    barrels a day of petroleum. That was a bunch of funding for somebody.
    Last I checked, the state run energy conglomerate had misplaced $32 billion, in just three years.

    Mind
    you, the Coils of the Serpent and the Amazon Host didn't want to help
    the People of Cabinda out of the goodness of their hearts either. They
    wanted cover for the importation of weapons and other war-fighting
    material so they could kill the Condottieri in Africa. If the rebel
    leaders-turned-legitimate government didn't play ball well, the Coils
    were in the 'assassinating people' business and somewhere along the line
    the survivors would figure out keeping 'us' happy kept them alive.
    Problem solved.

    It was Bishop Nicolé de
    Santis' job to facilitate that understanding. If certain people with
    Vatican credentials explained the 'facts of life' to the new regime a
    lot more lives could be saved, Catholic lives. In turn, he could work to
    make sure the new group in power wasn't nearly as corrupt as the gang
    we were tossing out. Better education and quality of life, improved
    infrastructure & security and a nice shiny cathedral, or two.

    We,
    as in JIKIT and our component members, didn't want to rule the country
    and dominate the people's lives. We needed the ports and the airfields
    with a blind eye turned to our skullduggery. Sure, there would be future
    considerations. Amazons and Coil members would be fighting and dying
    for these people's freedom ~ public recognition definitely not required.
    No; the Amazons wanted to be left alone in their deep jungle homes
    which was an isolation they basically already had. This was a future
    chit which said 'don't come looking'.

    The

    Coils? Let's just say in the future Cabinda would have embassies around
    the globe and if occasionally they wanted someone to slip through under
    diplomatic cover ~ they were good for it. And if the Cabindans ever
    needed help in the future they knew they had friends in dark places who
    were now invested in Cabinda's survival. It was a win-win-win, unless
    you were an Angolan big-wig, or one of their foot-soldier currently
    serving in Cabinda. Amazons weren't big on taking prisoners, or even
    giving the opposition the option of giving up.

    For me, it wasn't
    lunch yet and here I was plotting to overthrow yet another government in
    yet another country ~ though in only two, small provinces this time.
    Thank the Goddess I had the rest of the week off. I wasn't sure the
    Globe could survive me working another four damn days.

    "Wait," I
    back-tracked. "What was that you said about Moldavia?" and I had spoken
    too soon. Off I went, pushing things one more step toward Ragnarék-and-Roll, again.

    A Quick Historical Aside:

    If

    you are still thinking Amazons and visualizing any of a number of
    representations by DC Comics, you are way off base ~ especially
    concerning the Amazons of Africa. They had been historically genetically
    homogenous for most of their earlier history being Hittite with a
    continuing admixtures of Indo-European folks. Around 500 C.E. things
    began to change in a serious way.

    The Western Roman Empire was
    succumbing to Germanic invasions and civil disorder. Just as bad from
    the Amazon point of view, it was becoming Christian. The 4th, 5th and
    6th century Christians were an internally violent lot, witness the
    'Christian' destruction of the 'pagan' Library of Alexandria, one of the
    greatest collections of lore and writings of the Ancient World
    destroyed by a mindless, frothing, religiously intolerant mob.

    So,
    when the Amazon Diaspora began, they weren't just fleeing the barbarian
    Germans, they were fleeing Roman orthodoxy which was grinding down all
    pagan beliefs within the 'safe' zones of the Empire. It was Christianity
    which drove the Amazons who departed for Egypt down the Nile past the
    southern Roman frontier and farther still. The squabbling successor
    states to the Kingdom Monroe were unhealthy yet the Bantu expansion
    eastward provided opportunities in their wake.

    Departing the
    White Nile, those six houses crossed over into the Chari River Basin and
    its Sao Civilization. By the 6th century CE, the Sao were quit old and
    established. In some ways similar to the Slavic folks of Eastern Europe,
    they were loosely organized ~ more a cultural union than a monolithic
    empire, so the Amazons scooted around to the south of these people (to
    the north was the Sahel) and set up shop. They wanted to live in
    isolation, not in the middle of nowhere. They appreciated civilization
    as much as the next guy, or gal.

    The Bantu-speaking folks already
    had a tradition of the 'Twa' ~ Forest People. Normally the Twa were
    social inferiors and Pygmies (though we don't call them that anymore).
    Traditionally the Twa provided meat via hunting for the agrarian Bantu
    farmers. The Twa were also were rather 'put upon' and treated as 'less
    than' by their 'civilized neighbors. The Amazons gave the true Twa
    'teeth', becoming hybridized-female Forest Demon leopardesses, prides of
    leopardesses who brooked no intruders, or mistreatment of themselves
    and their unobtrusive cohabitants.

    The Amazons provided meat,
    furs and other animal products for goods they needed, things like iron
    ingots because the Amazons always retained their weapon-crafting and
    armorer skills. Disease did kill off a good number of the original
    Amazons and wiped out their entire Asiatic horse stock. It would be five
    hundred years before the African sisters would remount on steeds
    introduced by traders and conquerors spreading the World's newest
    monotheistic religion, Islam.

    The important thing was that after
    five generations if you bumped into a troupe of Amazons on a trail, or
    on a boat on a river, outside of an odd eye color, or perhaps a mildly
    lighter skin complexion, you, the African native, were looking at
    someone who could be from the next village over, or perhaps the tribe
    over the mountain, or upriver. You still might find five, or six, armed
    women without male company odd, but their melanin level wasn't going to
    be a problem.

    ‘Til Touchdown brings me round again, to find out I’m not the man they think I am, at home.

    Sir Elton “Hercules” John

    {7:31 pm, Monday, September 8th ~ Last day}

    {The Roof of Havenstone HQ; New York City}

    I
    pushed the ritual hood aside, the one I used to gather the smoke up
    from the embers to add my tears to those contributed by my Isharan
    Sisters. I was inducting five more new, flesh & blood warriors into
    our ranks and calling upon our Ancestors to escort twenty-one to the
    Halls of Paradise which awaited those loyal to the Goddess and her
    dictates. Eighteen had been the unheralded ghosts of now former-Runners
    from the Amazons' past. The other three,

    Dead in Japan. There had
    been an ambush yesterday. Those three gave their lives so the rest of
    their party, ninjas mostly, could escape a trap set by proxies of the
    Seven Pillars. It was the price they paid for my promises, yet three
    more were already champing at the bit to get on a plane and replace
    them. They were our first War Dead in sixteen hundred years and I wanted
    to make sure our Ancestors would be ready for them.

    I read off
    the last name ~ Maribel Custer Ishara, 31, my Sister. I burned the
    script with her name upon it, mixed the ashes with our blood and tears
    and commended her name and deeds to those who waited for us beyond this
    life and to our Goddess ~ Dot Ishara. I finished pulling back the cloth,
    letting it fall to my shoulder and then stood. To my right was Buffy,
    to my left was Helena, and across the brazier from me was Hayden.

    I choked, nearly stumbling forward into the embers.

    "Hayden?"

    "Yes, Cáel," she smiled. "I have come to tell you 'we are with you'."

    "With
    me?" I mumbled. I caught Buffy's worried look. Of course, Hayden was a
    ghost so none of the assembly could see her, or hear her.

    "You have our support in what you are doing, what is known, and what is not so well known," she gave me a prescient look.

    "Even if," I left the threat to reality hanging there.

    "Yes.
    That is why they sent me. The fabric of the Weave has started to
    unravel and the Goddesses do not wish to confront this growing danger.
    They have grown overly cautious by necessity yet we ~ the Ancestors ~
    have voted and decided bolder action is needed," she counselled.

    Voted?
    Thousands upon thousands of those who had proceeded us were so
    concerned about the fates of their living descendants and those yet to
    be born they had felt compelled to gather and, vote, but for what
    precisely? And why tell me and not the augurs?

    Because,

    Krasimira wasn't the firebrand, I was.

    Krasimira wasn't on the Council, I was.

    I was the one romantically and sexually involved with two of the three members of the Regency, not her.

    Finally,
    when I relayed this conversation to Aya, she wouldn't have a single
    doubt about my motivations plus the Ancestors couldn't communicate with
    Aya. The Ancestors could find ways to chat with me because of what Alal
    had done to me ~ turning his weapon against the Host to their own use.
    How appropriate.

    Still, shit, didn't I have enough on my plate already?

    Apparently
    not and Hayden hadn't come all the way back from Death to watch me
    mentally dawdle. Of all Amazons now deceased, she had the clearest
    experience witnessing my dedication to our Race no matter what the cost
    to myself, to my morality, and the spiritual and emotional penalties I'd
    have to pay. I had to keep forging ahead.

    "Will there be any help on your end?" I inquired.

    "Yes,
    but we must be careful. You are a subject of concern for several of the
    Goddesses," she warned me. She was also letting me know the Ancestors,
    within some nebulous limitations, were wishing to risk their matron
    deities' ire to do something about this looming crisis.

    "Craptastic," I muttered darkly.

    "You saw how, perturbed Istustaya and Papaya where when you noticed their appearance as Tadéfi made her most recent predictions?"

    "Yes."

    "Cáel?" Buffy touched my shoulder.

    "I'm
    okay," I addressed her while keeping eye contact with Hayden's specter.
    I was afraid if I looked away she might vanish. "Hayden has returned to
    give me counsel."

    The mortal hush around me was truly telling.
    For the assembly, Hayden was the only High Priestess they had ever
    known, their Absolute Authority. I had killed her. No one had disguised
    that. My confrontation had led her to some personal crisis, to her
    decree which led to the death of the worst of the Runner-hating,
    hardcore Traditionalists leadership, and to her own trip to the cliffs.

    Before
    her demise, she had shorn her hair and renounced her membership in
    House Anahit thus dying Houseless ~ like virtually every other Runner.
    At the hour of her passing, I had defied even the Goddess Ishara herself
    to bring her into our House, so now Hayden was one of our Honored Dead,
    an Isharan. The true reason Dot Ishara allowed Hayden in wasn't
    something I had shared with many others. Sharing it with everyone
    wouldn't have helped anyone, even me.

    "Yes," I related to Hayden. "How did you know this?"

    "The
    fate of our children is of great concern to us," she gave her
    pantheress' smile. "For many of my Sisters it has been a long term
    concern."

    "Oh, I can understand that. I noticed."

    "What can we do?" the deceased High Priestess offered.

    "Do? Aren't you in your designated reward?"

    "Yes, but we are alive, just not here ~ in this reality."

    I had a blasphemous brainstorm.

    "Can
    you gather a party of our best hunters and send them into the Endless
    Black Sands?" I blurted out. I regretted doing so immediately. These
    were my Honored Dead I was talking about. Each had already given their
    all for my House and my Host in their lifespan.

    "Yes, it is
    possible," Hayden frowned, in concentration, as if she was in
    communication with others beyond my own supernatural perceptions.

    "Can you find Artimpasa of Anahit?"

    "Who is she?"

    "The
    twin sister of Sērkuēn of Anahit, also known as Shammuramat, Queen of
    Assyria and currently called Sakuniyas. Sērkuēn killed her sister, in a
    bad way and I suspect she has been denied her place in the Halls of Anat
    for her actions."

    "By what thread would the Daughters of Ishara find her? After so many centuries, are you sure she has somehow survived?"

    Hate
    carried Ajax and his warriors. Hate carried Shammy. Could, love do any
    less? If you believed love was as strong as, if not stronger than, hate
    then I had to hope the love for her sister and worry Artimpasa had for
    her exiled twin might have kept her going all this time. How to find her
    though? Then I felt stupid for asking.

    "Could an augur transition an object, or objects, from this World across the Weave to the Ancestors?" I inquired of Hayden.

    "I would have to ask," she nodded grimly. "What do you have in mind?"

    "Saku's gear comes from the other side, from the Black Sands. She will gift you/us with some arrows."

    "We will find a way to chat again when you come back from the Great Hunt. Oh, and Cáel?"

    "Yes?"

    "Please tell Katrina 'my love for you has never been stronger' ~ those precise words and,"

    "And?"

    "Don't embarrass us," she chided me. The Great Hunt. Gee, thanks ladies.

    "Wasn't planning on it. I've got a strategy all figured out, something they'll never see coming."

    The
    ghost rolled her eyes. As she turned away, her form faded into the
    night sky and I was left with thirty-seven of my very mortal sisters who
    had been gifted with only my side of our conversation. Oh joy.

    Now, back to our regularly scheduled story:

    {10:30 pm (CDT), Monday, September 8th ~ Last day}

    I
    was staring at the screen of my laptop. After the death of my Father
    and the litany of my oncoming offspring, this was probably the most
    traumatic event of my life. Okay, I should tack on the whole 'bringing
    the Cosmic Dragon back from the dead' and my own possible immortality to
    the list, but this was, bad.

    "Ishara?" Juanita caught wind of my
    worry. We were on a Havenstone jet winging our way to Chicago. Tomorrow
    I had to clean up some of my Father's affairs before heading off to
    wherever House Epona had stashed Felix.

    "What's wrong?"

    "I, ah,"

    She came across the aisle and looked from my pale features to the screen.

    "What is that?"

    "Quarterly Earnings Reports," I responded.

    "We made that much? Seems good," she put a hand on my shoulder.

    "No. That is House Ishara's share of Havenstone's projected 3rd Quarter Earnings. It just hit my corporate bank account."

    "Oh,"

    "Yeah."

    "What are you going to, do with it?"

    "It
    is forty-three million dollars?" I grunted. "What the fuck, well, I
    guess I should purchase House Ishara a freehold, or two for starters."
    Actually it was $43,285,825.

    "What's that?" she pointed to another stream of figures.

    "Oh,
    that's our net worth," I informed her. "House Ishara. Havenstone has
    $732.3 billion in assets and a net worth of $308 billion. 'We' are only
    worth 0.9259% of that so $2,851,772,000."

    "Oh."

    "That's a
    few bills under $18 million per Isharan. Congrats, you are a
    multi-millionaire," I teased her. "Technically $272,000 of the money
    warming my bank account is yours too."

    "oh," she repeated in a really small voice. "I don't actually get paid," she gave me a funny stare. "I have an expense account."

    Of
    course she didn't get paid. None of them did. They were part of a
    fanatic, insular cult. I was an oddity due to my maleness and 'New
    Directive' hire status.

    And now, back to our regularly scheduled diversion:

    For
    the first time in my life I sent definite word to my 'Brother', the
    Great Khan. My Spirit and Mind were joined on the liberation of Cabinda ~
    I wanted this done. I absolutely knew I was sending forces in motion
    which would lead to untold human suffering and I felt absolutely sure doing nothing was the worst choice.

    Screw
    it all, after sitting through the British briefing from 'suppressed'
    sources inside the Portuguese government, I wanted to free all 23
    million Angolans, but that wasn't going to happen, so I was going to
    save the roughly 600,000 Cabindans and 500,000 Bakongo in Zaire if I had
    to go see to it in person and make sure the 400,000 living in exile
    could return home.

    In response, my Brother began calling people ~
    starting with the Prime Minister of India, Narendra Damodardas Modi,
    and General Secretary of the Communist Party of Vietnam, Nguyễn Phü Trọng,
    personally. Those calls cascaded. The  Prime Minister of India, after
    head-butting with some cabinet members, called his counter-part in,
    Brazil.

    Brazil was the leading power in the Lusosphere
    (Portuguese-speaking countries), she was right across the Atlantic from
    Cabinda/Angola and her proximity would become a huge factor if Angola
    became pugnacious. The Brazilian Navy was sizeable and her Air Force
    capable. If Brazil decided to oppose this territorial usurpation things
    could get nasty quickly, so Brazil had to be convinced to sit on the
    sidelines, at least temporarily.

    Vietnam's GS Trọng, after some
    brief consultations, began making his own diplomatic overtures. Why?
    Imagine for a second being any small, poor country in the United Nations
    who wasn't a Permanent Member of the Security Council and didn't have
    veto-power.

    And you have lived with this 'inequality' for 70 years.

    And
    you woke up a month ago and suddenly you were a permanent council
    member of a New Global Body which valued your input and opinions.

    The
    Great Khan couldn't tell the General Secretary precisely what was going
    on, but he promised to have a team fly down to him within 48 hours to
    explain everything in person because unwelcome people were 'listening
    in' which was the damn truth. So, GS Trọng began reaching out to every
    Marxist, Communist and Socialist in Europe, Africa and South America who
    would listen. The top country on his list? Cuba.

    No, he wasn't
    asking for Cuba to become involved in Angola again as the Soviets had
    done back in the 1970's. That would be, awkward. Instead, GS Trọng was
    asking his "Old Buddy", Raál Castro, President and 1st Secretary of the Communist Party of Cuba to put in his good offices with,

    Good Morning, Havana!

    Raál:
    "Comrade Nguyễn, long time, no see. (In fact, I can't ever recall
    seeing you) Precisely why are you calling me at, 3 a.m. your time? The
    current retrograde revisionist direction of our inevitable victory got
    you down?"

    Nguyễn: "Quite the contrary, Comrade Raál. In fact, an opportunity has arisen to strike a blow against the Old World Order, Comrade. Can I count on you?"

    Raál:
    "Oh, umm, if you take into account I've heard this ugly rumor you are
    about to kick our fellow 'Brothers in the Struggle' (the People's
    Republic of China) in the testes in collusion with these jumped-up
    autocratic, religious fundamentalist fanatic Reactionaries from Central
    Asia and the always doctrinally-dicey Indians, what do you have in
    mind?"

    Nguyễn: "All I need you to do is lend the gravitas of your
    leadership to a bit of backroom diplomacy, Comrade. I understand you
    are on speaking terms with those presently in charge of Brazil, despite
    their questionable adherence to Marxist-Leninist purity."

    Raál:
    "Hmm, beyond the linguistic reality Spanish and Brazilian Portuguese
    are not mutually intelligible, something could be arranged. Please
    continue."

    Nguyễn: "I need you to contact the President of Brazil
    and request her agreement for diplomatic and logistic intervention to a
    freedom-fighting victory we are about to experience on the African
    continent."

    Raál: "A victory? Really? Where?"

    Nguyễn:
    "Sorry. We both know the USA's CIA and the NSA are crawling all over
    your communications networks like the smoke wafting off of one of your
    Havana's Finest."

    Raál: "Ain't that the damn truth. Still, what do you want me to ask her for?"

    Nguyễn:
    "Just to be prepared to back India's play, no matter how bizarre it
    might appear at first. Also, let her know we've got her back militarily
    if it comes to a confrontation with the forces of Global Imperialism and
    post-colonial aggression."

    Raál: "Wow, that sounds, ugly. What's in it for us?"

    Nguyễn: {pause} "Workers of the World, Unite!"

    Raál: {looks at his phone suspiciously} "No really, what's going on?"

    Nguyễn:
    "I already said I can't tell you the details right now. I guarantee
    this will help advance the struggle of World Communism."

    Raál: "Nice to know. And?"

    Nguyễn: "Has your fervor for the Cause dampened, Comrade?"

    Raál: "I know for a fact you get your suits from Brookes Brothers, Comrade.
    I just found out my nephew's yacht needs an extensive engine overhaul
    and the Venezuelan outfit which used to do the work closed up shop last
    month,"

    Nguyễn: "Ah, we'll, given two years my economic experts have informed me we, as in the hard-working people of Vietnam,"

    Raál: "Get on with it."

    Nguyễn: "Upwards of ten million Central Asians a year, will start visiting our burgeoning tourist industry,"

    Raál: "Been there, done that during the Cold War."

    Nguyễn:
    "No! These people will have money! The Reactionary Khanate will be
    paying their workers Free Market salaries! We are talking real currency
    too, not those crappy, Soviet-era rubbles you couldn't wipe your ass
    with."

    Raál: "Great Lenin's Ghost! You had better not be lying to me, Comrade Nguyễn. If you could send five,"

    Nguyễn: "Two!"

    Raál: "Three!" (I just doubled my tourism industry!!)

    Nguyễn:

    "Fine {grumble} three million, but you had better not leave me looking
    like Leon Trotsky in desperate need of a raincoat in Mexico City when
    all of this comes out."

    Raál: "Perish the thought. If this works out ~ positively ~ I won't forget this."

    Nguyễn: "You will be advancing goodwill toward the Cuban people in the corridors of power,"

    Raál: "I'll take the hard, cold currency, thank you very much."

    Nguyễn: "How the struggle has been, transformed."

    Raál: "Such is life. I'll get right on this."

    Nguyễn: "I appreciate it. I really do."

    Raál: "Well,"

    Nguyễn: {uh oh}

    Raál: "Are your violently reactionary allies in Central Asia, sending any, economic aid your way? Things you might not need?"

    Nguyễn: "Like?"

    Raál: "Like, anything. Have you seen the state of my economy and military? We've been hurting over here."

    Nguyễn: "Comrade Raál,
    you get the President of Brazil in a cooperative mood so that this
    blossoms into a victory for the Freedom-Loving Peoples of the World and
    I'll hand your Wish List to the Great Khan personally."

    Raál: "And if it is, a partial victory, for the Freedom-Loving Peoples of the World?"

    Nguyễn:
    "Eh, it won't be my people dying, nor yours. I'll let my allies know
    you did your best and let New Delhi and Astana figure out how they wish
    to respond."

    Raál: "Oh well, it isn't like President Obama is going to get a 3rd term. What do I have to lose at this point?"

    Nguyễn: "On the bright side, the Great Khan has, what's the term you Latin American's use?"

    Raál: "Machismo?"

    Nguyễn: "That sounds about right. "Machismo to
    face down the Americans and just about everyone else. As one valiant
    member of the proletariat to another, I've met him face-to-face, he kind
    of scares the shit out of me."

    Raál: "Really?"

    Nguyễn:
    "Yes, he has the eyes of, those old-timers, the ones who ordered human
    wave after human wave of soldiers to clear the minefields and throw
    their bodies over the barbed wire so the next wave could rush over the
    corpses as well as the mangled and dying so they could finally grapple
    with the enemy, and would do it all over again in a heartbeat."

    Raál: "And this is the man you chose to ally with?"

    Nguyễn:
    "I'd rather sell my granddaughters to a Jakarta brothel than help the
    Chinese after the way they've treated us the past 50 years. Besides, he
    went to Tibet and left then went to Thailand and left. He is the best
    kind of ally there is, the one who remembers to go home when the war is
    done."

    Raál: "Good point (I hope for your sake), best of luck with that. I have some calls to make. I will be in touch."

    Nguyễn: "You do that. Good luck, Comrade."

    Raál: "Comrade."

    And back again:

    So,
    when the President of Brazil began to field phone calls from the Prime
    Minister of India, the Prime Minister of Portugal (via the Vatican) and
    the President of Cuba within two hours, she began to get truly
    concerned, about what? No one could definitely tell her, except it had
    to do with a Portuguese-speaking country which bordered the South
    Atlantic (and, including Brazil, there were only three of those).

    And
    just when you thought you might know what's going on, there was
    Brazilian Lieutenant general Carlos Alberto dos Santos Cruz, commander
    of the United Nations Organization Stabilization Mission in the
    Democratic Republic of the Congo (MONUSCO). That's right, the DRC which
    bordered Cabinda. Christmas had come early and it got better.

    The
    Indians needed to move troops 'through' the Congo, but that was 'okay'
    because they already had over 3,700 men 'in country' as part of said UN
    mission, so all it had to look like was they were reshuffling some guys
    around, with the added bonus the Khanate and the Indians both flew the
    same transport aircraft, the Il-76 (though the Indians were getting new
    American-built Boeing C-17 GlobeMaster threes too). Suddenly the ability
    for the Khanate (and the Indians) to funnel the necessary equipment to
    the Cabindan rebels became a whole lot easier, for once.

    My
    Brother didn't skimp at this juncture either. He couldn't send his best
    troops, but he could open up his War Chest. What equipment he couldn't
    afford to send, he purchased and manned. Western and Central Europe may
    have vacated the killing business, but they were still willing to sell
    the Weapons of War to the willing and able (to pay that is). His allies
    were contributing too. Ships and planes from Europe and Asia were
    converging on the ports along the Congo River.

    Technically this
    was in the Democratic Republic of Congo, but the regimes Secret
    Policemen were looking for people out to overthrow the current
    President-for-Life, not some insanely over-armed folks merely passing through. Those officials took their bribes, went home and slept like babies. This wasn't their war after all.

    Back to Cabinda:

    (A three and a half page diversion from the life of Cáel)

    Back
    in Cabinda all sorts 'fun' was about to break out. I was to blame.
    Strangers and people I only barely knew where going into harm's way,
    bleeding and dying.

    Opposing Forces:

    In the past
    1400 years, those six African houses prospered so well they founded five
    more of their own plus sponsored the movement to South America of one
    of their own ~ House Yemonja ~ plus two from Europe. In today's numbers,
    this equated to the Host being able to muster 125 Security Detail plus
    roughly 1,900 House Amazons and 1,200 Runners for combat operations in
    Central Africa which took into account the House Amazons left behind
    defending key assets and the Runners keeping Havenstone-Africa
    functional.

    In comparison, the Angolan Army had over 90,000 men.
    Countering their numerical superiority were numerous handicaps. For
    starters, they were men and the Amazons had no problem at all killing
    men. The Angolans didn't have much compunction about shooting women
    either, but this time the women could and would shoot back, which would
    be a surprise.

    The Angolan Army's primary combat experience was
    in combating a poorly-equipped, home-grown guerilla force. Its heyday
    was fighting the long-running Angolan Civil War that was over a decade
    ago and most of their conscript soldiers were using Cold War-issue gear.

    This
    time around their enemies were highly motivated, well-financed and
    expertly trained in both conventional and unconventional warfare. On
    this battlefield, the Host would be engaging in a 'stand-up' fight, more
    on that later. With the British and US being able to provide useful
    signal and satellite intelligence and the Coils inflicting political
    turmoil judiciously, it was likely the Amazons would counter-punch the
    Angolans first reaction and the International Community would intervene
    before they could gather up a credible threat.

    It turned out the
    Indian government was rather taken with the idea of providing a
    peace-keeping force for Cabinda as well. The 'why' was simple enough.
    Her greatest competitor in Asia (in her mind), China, the People's
    Republic of China, was in serious trouble, India had already pulled off a
    flawless intervention in Thailand and as a Nation-state, she was
    feeling her oats.

    Suddenly, for the pro-Khanate faction it was what can't we do? 99% of the India's Lok Sabha (House
    of the People ~ lower house of Parliament) had no idea where Cabinda
    was yet they felt India's Armed Forces could do this and their new
    allies wouldn't leave them hanging if things got tough.

    Of
    course, being up against a military power of Angola's caliber didn't
    hurt either. Angola didn't have a host of allies (with the PRC being
    their biggest), no navy to speak of and life in Cabinda was hellish, if
    off the media's beaten path. Saying the province of Zaire was,
    'neglected' was putting it politely. And, less we forget, oil, oil, oil!
    The most oil in Sub-Saharan Africa!

    The third prong of the
    offensive (the Amazon/Coils actual combat actions being the first and
    India championing Cabinda's cause being the second) was a bit of Vatican
    global diplomacy. Up front, Angola was a Catholic country and Cabinda
    was a Catholic province struggling for historical (1885) independence,
    so the Pope's voice carried weight. In the back channels was a matter of
    impassioned egos and a glaring historical imbalance.

    For

    starters, Cabinda was only part of Angola because of it being gobbled
    up as the European powers were dividing up Africa. As groups in Berlin
    and London were tidying up the map for people who they had never seen
    and had never seen them, the Portuguese ended up with both regions.

    Cabinda
    and Angola were inhabited by culturally similar peoples yet were
    politically different entities when they ended up under Lisbon's
    colonial administration. It was simply easier to govern small Cabinda
    from the vastly larger Angola, so that's what they, the Europeans, did.
    Cabinda never considered itself part of any internal Angolan
    political-tribal entity because they weren't.

    Dial up an episode
    called the Carnation Revolution in 1974. If you are Portuguese, or speak
    Portuguese, this is probably well known to you. Otherwise, probably
    not. Anyway, after a long-reigning totalitarian regime, the people of
    Portugal overthrew their unelected leadership for some of the elected
    kind. Having been dragging along a series of rather long and unpopular
    colonial wars of independence, the new people in charge in Lisbon
    (Portugal's capital), rapidly set their colonial possessions free.

    That
    was rather nice of them, unless you were in Cabinda. See, the natives
    of Cabinda already knew they had Massive deposits of oil sitting right
    off the coast of their tiny province and they had no real desire to
    share that wealth with the rest of Angola, because they didn't see
    themselves as Angolans. They had never been Angolans in their minds, so
    why start now?

    For Angola, the answer was easy, because you have
    oil! On top of all this mess, plenty of African nations at the time were
    heavily experimenting with Marxism with the added bonus of this being
    the middle of the Cold War ~ the Soviet Union + Warsaw Pact vs. the USA +
    NATO vs. France (who always followed their own foreign policy goals
    despite being part of NATO). Then there was the fact the ole Soviets had
    already invested in those anti-colonial movements which were now taking
    over those former Portuguese patches of earth.

    Cabinda said 'We
    are Free!' and then Angola, with the help of the Republic of Congo
    (Marxist back then), said 'No, you are not!' and shot most of the
    Cabindans who insisted on disagreeing. The Angolans then spent the next
    25 years in a civil war with their fellow Angolans. Though the war had
    ended and the country had migrated away from a Marxist-Leninist
    One-Party Rule toward democracy in 2010, the President remained the same
    guy since, 1979, (cough, cough)

    ... and the average Angolan got
    by on $2 a day, despite Angola pumping out more oil than Nigeria, having
    the 3rd largest diamond mines in Africa, a collapsed iron mining
    operation worth $220 million (in today's $) and a cornucopia of other
    valuable natural resources, and the President's daughter being the
    richest woman in Africa (having absolutely nothing to do with her
    Daddy's influence of, well everything in Angola).

    The only hitch
    in all of this was, stunningly, the oil. See, petroleum production was
    45% of Angola's economy and 90% of her exports. To say the Angolan
    government owed a shitload of money to just about everybody was putting
    paid to the word 'shitload'.

    Mind you, things like 'torture,
    rape, summary executions, arbitrary detention, and the disappearances of
    environmental, political and human rights activists kept coming up over and over again as the Standard Operating Procedures for the Angolan government and their various stooges.

     To be continued.

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 26 min
  • Cáel Defeats The Illuminati: Part 16
    Graduation Day.  

    Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.






    "You know nothing of what you speak of, Ishara, yet you now feel free to insult us," she simmered.

    "Don't

    know, don't care. It was all before my time. I care about the
    'here-and-now' as well as what we do in the future. What I am asking you
    is what concrete item or 'thing' can be provided to House Zorja to put
    this blood feud behind you. Name it and House Ishara will endeavor to
    procure it for you."

    "We are not merchants," Jana's eyes narrowed.

    "No.
    I didn't imply you were. If you want new sandals for everyone in your
    House, I'll find you new sandals. If you want 100,000 acres of
    ranchland, I'll find you the land. Name it," I persisted.



    "Our prestige cannot be bought," she 'explained'.

    "No,
    but a blood feud with House Ishara can be avoided by making a request
    of us in the same way as expressing your desire to harm my daughter can
    be expressed by denying my offer," I hardened. "And 'fuck you very much' if you think I won't use every son, daughter, mother, aunt, and uncle of Ishara when I come gunning for House Zorja too."

    "You wouldn't dare bring outsiders into this," Klavdiya interjected.

    "Why
    not? The offices of Ishara handed House Zorja the coup of the century ~
    the capture of the People's Liberation Army Navy nuclear carrier. A
    member of House Zorja commanded that task, yet they did so by leading
    forces marshalled by House Ishara, outsider forces. You may wish to keep
    playing by old rules concerning who is and isn't part of a House, but I
    am not so constrained, sisters."

    "So
    Klavdiya, if House Meenakshi pursues its blood feud with House Zorja,
    House Ishara will gleefully join them in the pummeling. And we have
    Isharans in the 9 Clans, the Khanate and the Illuminati who will gladly
    help us out in slapping them around like the old-fashion curmudgeons
    they are showing themselves to be, or, House Zorja may request a gift
    from House Ishara and we will happily clear accounts between them and
    House Meenakshi in the name of our daughter, Parvati. Their choice."

    "You are still on the mats," Elsa reminded me. Sikia coiled protectively next to us.

    "And you said something about a lesson being long overdue," Pamela smirked, "Kitten."

    "Cáel
    Ishara," Shawnee said in a soft voice, "perhaps it is germane to the
    argument: the fault of the blood feud rests with House Zorja, not House
    Meenakshi."

    I fell on my back, carrying Tad fi with me. She gasped out in surprise while remaining closely cuddled with me. Her right hand never left my lips.

    "Why does no one tell me this shit?" I moaned.

    "You are hard," Tad fi
    announced. "Are you ready to have more sex?" She was sounding upbeat
    about our prospects. She was also ignorant of our surroundings being
    deaf and blind to the mortal realm.

    "Gossamer Wing," I
    created a pet name for the augur, "we are lying on the sparring mats of a
    large combat arena in the central Full-blooded training center for
    Havenstone with roughly 500 sisters in attendance (the audience had
    grown). While I am enticed by your scent, words, proximity and sweet
    memories of what we've shared, I'm probably going to be badly beaten up
    really soon for a terrific diplomatic snafu."

    "But then we can have sex?"

    "Yeah.
    I'm totally up for having sex with you after they release me from
    Medical," I assured her. I looked around her to a very unhappy Mahdi.

    "Can you find it in your heart to forgive House Zorja? Anything I can,"

    "Yes," she abruptly cut me off.

    What the fuck?

    "At
    this time, my hatred of House Ishara, and you in particular, make any
    grievance I have with House Zorja pale in comparison. You have bewitched
    my only daughter. She bares your child, and it will be a wonderful
    child if the soiled augur you've stuck your cock in is to be believed,"
    she ground out bitterly. "I want to go home. I want to find enemies to
    kill. And when I do, Cáel Ishara, know each and every one of them will
    carry your face in my mind."

    She turned to Jana. "Do you agree that we both hate Ishara enough to put aside our current differences?"

    Jana
    studied Mahdi, me, then Mahdi again and agreed. She stood. Mahdi stood.
    They clasped arms like Amazons, then hugged like sisters.

    "Agreed. He is much worse."

    My thoughts on the matter. Woot! I was having sex! Oh, and I was making Aya happy by ending a blood feud.

    "My
    admiration of you continues to increase," Krasimira looked at me. "This
    diplomacy stuff is harder than it looks yet you pull it off so
    effortlessly."

    "Yay me!" I muttered.

    "Keeper, are we done?" Sikia asked Krasimira.

    "I believe so," the older Amazon rose to her feet. Sikia was far faster in rising.

    "Mahdi of Meenakshi, you have insulted me and my augur. Defend yourself," she snarled. If Tad fi hadn't been immediately present, Mahdi wouldn't have even warranted a warning no doubt.

    "Had you done your job," Mahdi flowed into her fighting stance, "you both wouldn't be pregnant."

    "Whoa now," I struggled to rise while keeping Tad fi close and my body between her and the Meenakshi/Zorja side of the mat. "Sikia, I can't let you fight. You're pregnant too."

    "Don't

    be stupid, Cáel Ishara," Sikia retreated off the mat, so she could shed
    her jacket and footwear. "Amazons have fought pregnant for thousands of
    years."

    "Hold on now," NYPD Sgt. Larisa Kutuzov said in English
    as she moved forward. I was a millisecond too late. Larisa's foot
    touched down on the mat and Marlene Zorja popped her one, a hand chop to
    the larynx. The senior cop stumbled forward.

    "Mom!" shouted
    Nikita. Marlene followed up with a leg sweep, putting Larisa face first
    on the mats, then a fist strike to the back of the head, knocking her
    out. Neat and tidy in less than two seconds.

    Nikita was about to charge in when Chaz stopped her.

    "Footwear,"
    he advised in the tone of voice I had learned to associate with him and
    imminent violence. The moment he stopped her, he was quickly removing
    his own socks and shoes. Virginia and Pamela were doing the same. I was
    allowed freedom of movement because I was holding Tad fi. Krasimira exited because of her unique status. The rest were already barefoot.

    "Gale, could you please stay with Tad fi," I tried to hand her off.

    "No," Gale looked me over. "I will fight." No hint on whose side she would be fighting on. Krasimira came to my rescue.

    "I'll take her."

    "Tad fi," I told the augur, "I have to go get beaten up now, but I promise I will be back for you directly."

    "This is not your fight," Krasimira said. "The words and deeds are Sikia's."

    "A, she carries my child and B, the deeds being called into question are my fault."

    "You told me once they were the Will of Ishara," Krasimira mused.

    "We are one in the same," I gave a lopsided grin.

    "Be careful," Tad fi pleaded. "Your future is a chaotic jumble, I cannot see,"

    "Eh, I've been very bad. We'll talk about it later. Gotta go," I headed onto the mats.

    Pamela
    was giving the ground rules to the 'normals': No 'fair warnings'. No
    'fair play'. No 'time outs'. You fought until unconscious, or you
    surrendered.

    "This is going to suck," Virginia assessed our odds.
    Two Amazons had removed Larisa from the mats and were tending to her.
    Nikita was kneeling by her side until she heard Virginia, then came our
    way.

    Besides Sikia, we had Pamela, Chaz, Virginia, myself and
    Nikita. Oneida stepping up was nice. She wasn't a great combatant, but
    we dearly needed the help. Gale joining us was, unsettling. Amazons
    don't play fair, so this could be a ruse.

    Against us were all
    three Zorja and both Meenakshi ~ I imagined Rhada felt she had something
    to prove to her mother. They'd picked up ten other Amazons and Rhonwenn
    Nemain. Klavdiya joined them to counterbalance her baby sister. Eight
    to seventeen ~ ouch.

    "Damn," a familiar voice from my first days
    on the job spoke up from behind me, "we almost missed this." I didn't
    dare look over my shoulder. Desiree stepped between Chaz and Virginia.
    Rachel came up on my left and Tiger Lily on my right. At the tail end of
    our line was Mona, Meridian, Brielle and Wiesława. Fifteen to seventeen
    was looking much better, especially considering Desiree had brought
    five Security Detail warriors with her, all of whom were moving to
    further bolster our numbers.

    "Rachel," Elsa looked to her underling, "you have no idea why you are fighting."

    "It is for Cáel. So it must be for a better tomorrow," Rachel laughed.

    "Very well," Elsa smirked.

    "You!"
    Mahdi pointed at me, and we both charged. It was a jumbled nightmare of
    clashing bodies, war cries and flashes of movement all around. Our side
    had two main advantages -

    While Chaz was by no means the best
    hand-to-hand combatant present, he knew the basic Amazon style and most
    Amazons didn't know his. Added to his overall height and bulk
    advantages, he bought us time.

    Of greater importance, Rachel, Tiger Lily and Mona had extensive training working as a team, which none of the opponents had.

    Elsa
    was the most dangerous individual on the mat. Pamela was the second
    most dangerous, so Elsa grabbed a couple of partners and ganged up on
    her to drive her off the mats. Chaz went next, out-Elsa'ed and beaten
    unconscious. The issue was, it took her too long to accomplish those two
    feats. By the time she rounded on me, Rachel and Tiger Lily, our half
    of the field had wiped out theirs. It was six of us (me, Rachel, Tiger
    Lily, Gale, Wiesława and Desiree) versus four of them (Elsa, Marlene,
    Klavdiya and Rhonwenn).

    Still, I was facing Elsa, so a judicious bit of treachery was required.

    "Gale," I huffed and puffed, "please retire. I don't want you to fight your sister."

    "What?" Gale snapped. She'd taken a beating, yet remained feisty.

    "No, fighting her sister is okay with me," Desiree scowled. "We are still facing fucking Elsa."

    "All the other women you have mated with have failed. I remain," Gale trumpeted.

    "Oh, you are right," I half-turned. "All the reason you are more precious to me."

    "Really?"

    "Of course," I deepened my introspective appreciation of her.

    "Oh," and Klavdiya punched Rhonwenn. That was an 'oh, Cáel Ishara must actually care for my baby sister and not be just a Playa' on Klavdiya's part. Yeah. I'm a horrible fucking person at times.

    Rachel,
    Tiger Lily and I rushed Elsa. Marlene pivoted to ward against Klavdiya
    while Gale and Wiesława stormed in against her. Desiree helped Klavdiya
    finish drubbing Rhonwenn before they combined to force Marlene off the
    mats. Elsa chose to go down swinging in a dogpile of bodies. I took an
    ear-ringing blow to the head which allowed Rachel to apply a chokehold
    and it was lights out for the Head of SD.

    After some water
    bottles went around and those concussed returned to wakefulness, the
    resolution of the brawl was decided. Mahdi apologized to Sikia. It was
    short, terse and sparing of any empathy, yet was within the bounds of
    Amazon etiquette. She departed with Rhada, which left me to pick up the
    pieces, starting with Nikita's mom.

    "Oh," the older woman moaned then, "Ms. Fredrickson? What are you doing here?"

    "Avenging
    you, Mother," Nikita fluffed up the truth. "She, Cáel and the others
    cleaned house on the woman who jumped you and her allies."

    "Desk Sergeant," Desiree gave a curt nod.

    "This isn't over," Larisa winced as she moved to a sitting position.

    "Mrs.
    Kutuzov, it is over," I headed off a colossal waste of time. "This is
    my daily life and part of your daughter's life with JIKIT. You will find
    scant witnesses and no tape recordings of these events. This craziness
    is just another day in the life here at Havenstone. You stepped on the
    mat and thus became fair game to any physical confrontation an opponent
    cared to mete out. Consider this sovereign soil of an independent
    nation-state."

    "We," she looked around. "You kicked their asses?"

    "Definitely," Pamela gave a feral snarl.

    "This is plain nuts," she shook her head, winced in cranial pain, then put her aching head in her hands.

    "One
    of the reasons we've put our dating in hiatus," Nikita comforted her
    mother while looking at me, and smiling affectionately.

    Ah, for
    fuck sakes! I was engaged to someone else and having a dozen kids by ten
    different women. How could I still possibly be considered viable dating
    material? Oh yeah, martial valor, laughing at death, I hung out with
    truly exceptional cool people and I would always be in need of saving, a
    plus for a crusader like Nikita.

    I had so many allies to tend to, but only one who seemed to be making an exit. I swooped down on Tad fi long enough to place her fingers to my lips.

    "I'll
    be right back, friend of a friend in need," and off I went. I caught
    Tavi of House Stolgos just outside the door. She wasn't avoiding me.
    She'd been observing Chaz and he had been otherwise occupied.

    My
    British companion had played a pivotal role in the combat and taken his
    beating like a man. He'd been rendered unconscious. So had many others,
    so no stigma was attached to his loss. Post-battle, he had chosen to sit
    on his haunches, knees up, talking to several of the Amazons, both
    kneeling and standing. A few had been bystanders and a few others foes.

    He
    stayed on his ass to reduce his height advantage. Letting Amazons make
    eye contact while not having to look up at you created definite
    benefits. His good natured approach to his role in the fight and
    pummeling earned him positive vibes as well. He made it clear the tussle
    to him was not macho-personal. He was my 'brother / sister / sibling'
    spiritually-speaking via Pamela adopting us both as her 'grandsons', so
    my fights were his fights. Sikia had my (Cáel’s) child, so that bond
    extended to her as well ~ family.

    Pamela and I had schooled him
    on Amazon psychology and those lessons were now paying serious
    dividends. 'The Male' hadn't wanted to fight them ~ 'Amazons are tough'
    he'd confessed, he knew this because he worked with several every day
    on JIKIT~ but family was on the line, so he fought. Mahdi had
    apologized, so the matter was settled. The other Amazons he'd fought?
    They had fought for their reasons and he was okay with not questioning
    them about it.

    Why? He was conscious of his conspicuous status as
    a 'guest', knew he was in no way an Amazon, and was not privy to what
    motivated them. He didn't want to be an Amazon. He had his own, much
    younger, martial tradition he was proud of, yet was eager to learn from
    the vastly greater Amazon war lore because 'winners' didn't have a
    gender-bias and no other tradition could compete with the Amazons' 3,000 years.

    Under
    normal circumstances, the women around him wouldn't have given credence
    to his praise. He was a male after all. Through the tiny tear I'd
    created in their insulating social fabric, Chaz was building upon his
    own exploits. In the after-battle analysis, the Amazons reflected on the
    realization Elsa had concentrated on him as her number two objective,
    second only to Pamela who scared everyone who knew anything about her.
    That bolstered Chaz's appeal.

    For the Amazons who thought a male
    would get all pouty and cry over being beaten up by a girl/girls, Chaz
    was breaking the mold. He wasn't angry. He was amused. The fight had
    been a learning experience and he'd felt honored to watch, no matter how
    briefly, a warrior of Elsa's caliber fight. He'd explained 'I', Cáel
    Wakko Ishara, considered Elsa one of the top 5 combatants I'd ever seen,
    which included Ajax the Unconquered. The others were Sakuniyas, reborn
    Amazon and former Queen of Assyria, Saint Marie, the Golden Mare, and
    Pamela, the Cliff-walker.

    More

    happy Amazons because the list's only non-Amazon was a dead Hero from
    the Trojan Wars and it was well known I 'got around' (aka dealt with
    violent outsiders.) Chaz was telling the truth, almost. The 'fifth'
    person on the list was Alal, but explaining him would be difficult, so
    Chaz edited him for this particular audience. Good man.

    In the hallway, "Tavi, a moment," I called out. She slowed down, took a few more steps allowing me to catch up.

    "Yes Ishara?" she gave me her best neutral look. Yep. She was jealous.

    "I
    beg two favors from you," I quickly went down to one knee in her path.
    That caught her off guard and left her in the awkward position of me
    being terribly close and staring up at her.

    "I, I will listen," she muttered.

    "I
    would like to know if you are pregnant," I asked very softly. Yes, she
    was, but she didn't want to tell me. She contemplated pushing past me.
    It would be very easy. "I know I am stepping beyond the boundaries
    between warriors. Please. My destiny has brought you two together. I am
    at fault here." 'Fault' was the key word.

    "If I have a son, he will be given to the Queen," Tavi's face was stern and unforgiving. "He will live."

    "That's
    not what he's worried about," I shook my head. "He wants to be a father
    to your daughter, Tavi. He wants to introduce you to his mother and
    grandmothers, maybe his sisters too, if that can be arranged."

    "Huh?"

    "He is not like me, Tavi. There is no other in his life, but you."

    "I, I will not leave my House for him," she protested angrily.

    "He
    would never ask you. That doesn't mean he doesn't want to remain at
    your side for years to come. He can be a father to your child and not be
    a part of House Stolgos in the same way you can be a mother to your
    child and not be a part of Clan Tomorrow."

    "Oh," she furrowed her brow. "How would this possibly work?"

    "I have an 'in' with the Queen," I winked. "I'll work out something."

    "He knows I will never stop being an Amazon," she elucidated intensely.

    "Absolutely. He is an intelligence operative after all. He's figured a few things out for himself."

    "Why doesn't he tell me these things?"

    "Tavi,
    he threw his body on top of me to shield me from a bomb blast, so he's
    undoubtedly brave, but telling you what is in his heart is scary for
    him. As his brother, I see behind his silence,"

    "Oh, what should I do?" she was vexed.

    "Go back in there, demand to speak with him and tell him the truth," I stood up.

    "The truth?"

    "That you are going to have a little StolgosTomorrow-ite running around sometime next year," I exuded confidential friendliness.

    "Cáel Ishara," she tilted her head slightly, "you don't know much about infants, do you?"

    "Nope,"
    I pseudo-confessed. I actually did know something about newborns. I'd
    studied up so I could make a move on a cute girl whose free time was
    eaten up by babysitting, so I 'helped out'. Oink.

    "They aren't
    'running around'," she turned to head back into the gym, "until the
    ninth month at the earliest. Normally, running doesn't happen until the
    eighteenth month."

    "My fiancée
    has a three-year old, so she should be able to help me through some of
    the hardest parts," I babbled along. Tavi didn't give a crap.

    In we went. Tavi stormed straight toward the bevy of Amazon babes concentrating on 'her' Chaz.

    "Color Sergeant Tomorrow," she abruptly interrupted. "A moment of your time."

    "Ladies,"
    Chaz uncoiled himself from the surrounding women. The Amazons were
    either mildly put off, they thought they were about to get laid, or
    pissed off, they were sure they were about to get laid, and Tavi was
    stomping on their happy.

    "Yes, Ms. Gentry," Chaz linked his hands
    behind his back in a 'rest easy' stance. 'Gentry' was the fake last
    name Tavi used in the outside world. She motioned toward the windows
    with her head. Off they went. I couldn't hear what was being said, but
    my lip reading skills were up to the task.

    T: (I am pregnant)

    C: (I love you)

    T: (Oh) ~ stunned. Go Chaz!

    C:
    (Well, I don't imagine the Amazons have a marriage ceremony and an
    Anglican service would be inappropriate, so perhaps we could research a
    Scythian ritual which could make both families happy) ~ delivered in the
    patented smooth Chaz style.

    T: (Marriage? To you?)

    C: (I
    will not submit to being anyone's slave nor would I ever ask you to
    submit to me. Outside of that, will you be my partner and my partner
    alone until the cliffs separate us?)

    T: (Amazons are not monogamous)

    C: (I am)

    T: (I will, I mean, can I think about this?)

    C: (I am not going anywhere, Tavi)

    {Pause}

    T: (Did you put Ishara, Cáel Ishara up to this?)

    C: (Yes)

    T: (Why?)

    C: (I imagine he explained what I am feeling better than I could)

    T: (Oh, do you want me to meet your mother and grandmothers?)

    C: (Absolutely)

    T: (Okay)

    C: (Okay ~ you would like to meet my Mother and Grandmothers?)

    T:
    (No, yes, I mean, yes I would like to meet them and I am okay with you
    being with no other woman until the cliffs separate us, and I will do
    the same, no other males)

    C: (If I pick you up, hug you and kiss you, will your sisters freak out?)

    T: (I don't know)

    So
    Chaz swept Tavi up until her head was higher than his (a feat,
    considering their 8" height differential) and kissed her deeply. Mumbled
    words followed. Tavi wrapped her legs around Chaz's waist and out they
    went. Around me were angry murmurings of the 'did that Amazon just run
    off with our man' variety. Not my problem. I had plenty of different
    Amazons wanting my attention. Hallelujah!

    {8:00 pm

    Don't try this at home.

    I
    covered my face with a pillow and pressed down hard. I'd already tried
    breathing exercises, meditation and even contemplated more cranial
    trauma before thinking up this particular crazy idea. It took some
    mental effort and accessing some of my Alal-'pain sorting' skills to
    accomplish, but in the end, I felt myself 'let go'.

    I sat up.

    "Hello," Tad fi beamed.

    "Hey," I took a deep breath. Since we were talking, I must have passed out. Her eyes wandered over the room.

    "Is this the world as you see it?" she wondered. Oh yeah, I had to be creating the environment for her to enjoy.

    Sikia
    was kneeling on the bed a foot away, her gaze moving between the two of
    us. The 'grayness' of her form suggested she was wholly in reality and
    not in the 'Ishara-space' the goddess had shown me and I was now sharing
    with my augur.

    "This is how you see me?" she examined her fingers, her wrists, then some long locks of her hair.

    "You
    are more beautiful," I answered. The impact of my words crossing over
    drew her eyes back to me. It was the magic of hearing for the normally
    deaf girl. I concentrated, peeled back some fantasy and attached a
    realistic form to Sikia. Tad fi followed my gaze.

    "Your hair," she addressed her guardian, "It is lighter than I imagined."

    Sikia said something I couldn't understand, muffled as it was by my dreaming.

    "I
    cannot hear you, but I see you through his eyes," the augur carried on
    her conversation. They touched. It had to be somewhat bizarre for Sikia.
    As she reached for Tad fi's
    hand, her friend intercepted the extended member. Their fingers
    intertwined before completing the journey to the guardian's lips.

    "Don't
    cry, no, we couldn't have, no, we shouldn't have knocked him out
    sooner. I don't think he was aware of this discipline when we first met.
    Were you, Cáel?"

    "No. Perhaps if I had understood more about the
    consequences of seeing ghosts, I might have," I tapered off. "Now that
    we know. I can try this more often."

    "Your health?" Tad fi worried.

    "I might be
    immortal," I confessed. I was confessing because I was desperately
    seeking a way to share some of my genetic quirkiness with her ~ some
    strength to carry her through this pregnancy and spare her life, Dot
    Ishara be damned.

    "And you would seek a way to spare me," she
    graced me with her gentle presence. Lying in the 'spirit' world was a
    whole lot tougher than in the flesh.

    "Yeah. I've got some arcane
    lore rattling around in my head, plus I have a few outside sources I can
    ask for help. I'm not giving up on you."

    "I have foreseen my death."

    "Well,
    un-foresee it," I scolded her. "Dot Ishara told me we see what might
    happen, though nothing is guaranteed. So even your death isn't an
    absolute. Since it hasn't happened, I see no reason to let it happen.
    You are going to live to hold our daughter. If not, my immortality is
    worthless."

    "You can never save everyone. Sometimes you must let a few go to save the rest," she advised.

    "If I find someone I'm not attached to, I'll let them go. I promise. Until then, I'm, ugh, I'm fading, and I'm keeping you."

    "We shall see," she murmured. I fell back into my body and into wakefulness.

    "Now we have sex," Tad fi announced in a melodic voice.

    "He
    is ready to perform," Sikia agreed. She was fondling my balls with one
    hand while her breath played across my rod. I sat up to see the augur
    climbing up the bed between my thighs. She kissed my glans, licked
    across its top, then kissed it again.

    "I've got it from here," she told Sikia.

    "What?" Sikia was confused. Tad fi's lips began to engulf my sceptre.

    "Sikia, come here," I gently pulled on her arm. She was conflicted yet up some came.

    We
    started out with tender kisses on the lips. I kept drawing her toward
    me. My lips and tongue migrated down her chin and throat to her breasts.
    When she thought my target was her breasts, she was all onboard. That
    was a mere stop-off point on my journey, though I played around for a
    while.

    At the same time, I had to use subtle movements with my hips and clenches with my gluts to school Tad fi on her fellatio. Thankfully, I was doubly-blessed. This wasn't my first time schooling two girls at once and Tad fi
    could determine more from such minimal reactions due to her heightened
    sense of my muscle contractions through her touch than any other woman
    I'd ever met.

    When I began running my tongue in large lashes
    underneath her breasts, I confused Sikia once more. She was resistant as
    my hands on her hips pulled her higher so that my lips and teeth could
    tease her taut stomach while I twirled my tongue in her belly button.
    She giggled.

    I had been slowly wiggling down the bed, backing Tad fi
    up, so when it came time to mount Sikia on my face, I had the headboard
    room. I kept her muscular thighs securely in hand because the moment I
    had her happy, I pushed her up. She looked down, seeking guidance and I
    motioned her to turn around. She did the eye-ball math, realized she'd
    be facing her augur, and hastily obeyed. Of course, her movement on the
    bed alerted Tad fi through mattress vibrations.

    Sikia was sitting on my face, leaning down so she could run her hands through Tad fi's
    hair and along her face and lips (and my phallus). I kept my hands
    pressed between our bodies. My right made the sojourn to my pubic area
    to play around and give them both something else to suck on, my fingers.
    My left loitered around between Sikia's breasts and her clitoris when
    my lips were otherwise occupied.

    I could cup her clit with my
    tongue in a U-shape, rubbing it along my taste buds. Most of my time was
    taken up with my tongue broad lashing her vulva or tightly-twisted and
    delving into her cunt and my nose pushing against her brown hole. I
    could tilt myself up so I could make tongue-intrusions into her back
    passage as well. The first time, she squealed.

    Before she could
    decide if she wanted to make me stop (she did, virtually all first
    timers always default to asking their partner to stop, so you have to
    distract them), Tad fi
    wanted to know what had brought her reaction on. Then came Sikia's
    troubled revelation of what I was doing, how the augur shouldn't suffer
    through it, despite the increasing pleasure she was receiving, only to
    finally be unable to supply the answer as to why Tad fi shouldn't experience it too.

    Sikia shot me a treasured look of bewilderment. I'd brought her to orgasm with my tongue alone. I was a guy after all.

    "Switch?" I suggested. Tad fi
    was still administering one of the slowest, most considerate blowjobs
    I'd ever experienced. She wasn't rushing toward anything. Sure, she was
    unschooled, but was devoting her incredible sensitivities to my pleasure
    and taking pleasure in her ability to bring me to such excitement.

    "Change places?" she mused. "Okay." Tad fi's
    lips slid off me with one final, loud 'pop', then she used her
    spider-like fingers to climb up my body while Sikia traveled south. She
    lavished butterfly kisses on my face ~ childish, yet so very appropriate
    between us ~ and I mirrored the gesture.

    With some reluctance,
    she mounted me, facing Sikia. My tongue flicking across her clit on its
    first exploration brought out a joyous gasp. It only got better from
    there.

    The Long Slide Into Domestic Life:

    "Twins?"
    Hana snuggled into my arms. We were at her place, naked in bed together
    after a late late-night unscheduled meeting with some VIPs. Despite the
    late/early hour, she was alert, tense even. It had been a mentally
    stimulating late night encounter which had brought me to her bed.

    "Yes. That is what Tad fi
    predicted," I inserted between raining kisses down on her forehead.
    Hana liked non-distracting attention when she was in this kind of mood.
    She was exhausting herself mentally as she was building up to being
    amorous.

    "Ana-Călina and  rp d?" she worked over the names on her tongue. "They have a special meaning?"

    "Only if you are Hungarian and Romanian," I teased her. She elbowed me slightly. " rp d
    was the semi-mystical pagan warlord who led the Ten Tribes who became
    known as the Hungarians ~ the Magyar peoples ~ into the Carpathian
    Basin, present day Hungary. Ana-Călina was born a Byzantine princess of
    the storied House of Basarab; she married Radu Negru, thus becoming the
    first Princess of a free Wallachia ~ the foundation for a free Romania.
    She was also the great-grandmother of Dracula."

    "So they are famous names with regional historical significance, did they live long, happy lives?"

    " Árpád,
    no one knows for sure. His kids were quarrelsome, but they did manage
    to found a dynasty at the start of the second millennia which ruled for
    three centuries."

    "Ana-Călina, yeah. I think so," I continued.
    "She lived into her seventies and her eldest son left his country
    stronger, richer and safer than when he received it. She did out live
    her husband by over fifty years, and got to see her youngest grandson
    bury most of his rivals, the kids from her husband's first marriage."

    "Ah,
    what?" Hana rose up until we were eye to eye. Since she was naked, her
    boobs swayed slightly as she did so. My eye flickered. "Eyes forward,
    Mister," she playfully barked. "What happened to all her other
    grandsons?"

    "Wallachia in the 15th century was a tad rough and tumble," I evaded.

    "They killed one another?"

    "Mostly they were killed by conspiracies amongst their boyars, nobles of the time."

    "Why does, Tad fi want to dredge up these names again?" she kept eye contact.

    "Not a clue," I pleaded.

    "But you think it is important?"

    "No.
    I think you are important. Screw Fate. It can name its own kids. We can
    chose whatever names make you happy, except 'Up'. Up's been taken."

    "You've
    named another of your offspring 'Up'? That's cruel, or does that mean
    something in another language I'm unaware of?" she shifted her shoulders
    so her boobs wobbled again. Of course, I broke eye contact. I hadn't
    had sex in hours and her boobies were right there, damn it!

    "Actually, Pamela and I named this secret agent in Hungary that, just to fuck with his head," I divulged.

    "Oh.
    Pamela. I should have known," she slowly smiled. "You are being very
    well behaved," she added. Woot! She noticed I wasn't throwing her down
    and pawing her delectable flesh. "One more thing before the nookie."

    "Name them. Their dead," I pledged.

    "Not
    necessary," her sigh turned into a giggle. "If I'm going to be having
    twins, I'm going to be rather big come late March. We need an earlier
    wedding date."

    Oh, fuck me!

    "What do you have in mind?" I tried to keep the creeping dread out of my voice.

    "New
    Year's Day?" she suggested. I did a quick calculation. That was
    annihilating 78 days out of what remained of my bachelor life. In 114
    days my life would cease having any meaning whatsoever. I'd be a Mr. to
    someone's Mrs. The end

    "Sure, I can arrange to be killed before then," stumbled out of my mouth.

    "What was that?" Hana pouted.

    "Nothing Dear. Cosmic psychic intersection with an Al -demon; don't know what came over me," I fibbed.

    "Man
    up," Hana bit my nose. "Our marriage won't be that bad if we both work
    at it. It isn't like I'm demanding celibacy from you." Then she mouthed
    'yet'.

    "Wait. Did you mean celibacy, as in no fun at all, or
    monogamy, as in only 'happy time' with you?" I desperately sought
    clarification.

    "Oh," she pursed her lips. "I meant monogamy. I didn't mean to scare you."

    "Oh, thank goodness," I sighed.

    "Here,"
    her gaze turned tender. "Let me make it up to you." Hana placed one
    hand on my shoulder and rose up my body until my face was gently nestled
    in her bosom. Then she wiggled back and forth, basically because I'm a
    big baby and easy to please. I was alternating which nipple I was
    kissing in no time.

    "Mmm," she murmured. "I've missed you." Her
    other hand's fingernails coasted down my abdomen and found 'Mr. Happy'
    had risen to attention. Okay, he'd been hopping up and down on my groin
    since she'd said we were 'going to bed' 30 minutes ago. Hana decided
    wrap up my shaft with her hand, then applied a few tender strokes. I
    reciprocated by cupping her left tit in one hand, forming a mound with
    her areola at the center, and began to twirl from the outside inward to
    her hardened nipple with just the tip of my tongue.

    It was 4 a.m.
    Why was I taking it slow when I had my final work review with Katrina
    in three hours? Hana deserved this and more. Why was Hana doing it? She
    was her own boss, plus her life was careening wildly outside of anything
    she'd imagined before she'd first laid eyes on me. Half of the
    financial empire she shared with her father was suddenly in the hands of
    a military dictatorship, her beloved father was dealing with the murder
    of her hated step-brother and she was marrying a Prince in a European
    cathedral which required someone high in the Vatican's approval process
    to use.

    Yeah, her life had gone nuts. Worse, she loved me. And I
    wasn't the kind of man she ever thought she'd love. She'd thought she'd
    never love anyone again after her life with her asshole of an ex-husband
    and their bitter, contentious divorce. I was barely someone she could
    classify, and Hana was a terribly ordered and organized person. Saying
    my life was messy was being generous. I was some mysterious
    warrior-diplomat-playboy-aristocrat who hung out with people more
    bizarre than me.

    Hana picked up her tempo. I switched breasts.
    Her motor was really starting to hum. Any other night, I could have
    moved straight to revving her up to an orgasm. I had the time to make it
    two without any problems. A good one and Hana would be happy and drift
    off to sleep. Instead, I intuited she wanted more, so we developed our
    own game of cat and mouse with her climax, and its suspension, being our
    ultimate goal.

    My left hand danced down the back of her ribcage
    like playing keys on a piano. It was a light, teasing gesture. Her hair
    the color of tarnished gold cascaded down as she began placing her own
    kisses upon my crown. Each move by one partner evoked a response by the
    other. Hana ran my glans over her glistening labia, getting it nice and
    slick. I worked down her waist, cupped her ass, and then glided over her
    thigh to the back of her knee where I started tickling her. She
    snickered.

    "You are distracting me," she murmured. I wasn't. I knew these things.

    "I

    like to get the feel of every inch of your flesh," I responded. More
    mirthful noises from her. Slowly, her gooey vestibule rubbed against and
    over the top, until I felt myself entering. There, she hesitated. I
    propelled my hips an inch up, twisted right then left before falling
    back down, a micro-fuck.

    "Ah," she emoted her approval. "My
    turn." Hana's knees spread to the side, making a memorable sound on the
    silk sheets as she impaled herself. This time she rolled her hips
    forward, back, then did a slow 360 with me  inside her, letting the slow
    progress over her spark memories for her to savor. "I never believed
    sex could be like this," Hana hiccupped.

    "How so?" I knew the answer, but wanted her to put her chaotic passions to words. It would make her happier.

    "Experimenting,
    silly. Stopping in the middle and doing, this," she reversed her hip
    rotations this time. "I never imagined a lover having such patience,
    or,"

    "Yourself as being so openly sexually adventurous?" I finished.

    "Yeah,"
    she huffed. "I really, really owe your college professor, plus you and
    all your diligence, for this," at the last moment, she encountered the
    gateway to her G-spot. I knew precisely where that gem was. Previously,
    Hana had gained a vague idea where it was from the perspective of
    masturbation and our prior lovemaking. Now I had let Hana rediscover
    that joy with my cock as her tool to utilize as she wished.

    "You
    realize pregnant women want even more sex," she hummed. She was
    vigorously working my cock now. Hana had bridged a huge gap, sexually.
    Normally, a woman of Hana's quality tried to please her man first with
    the hope her orgasm would soon follow. I was different. My greatest
    sexual gratification came from her ecstasy. She was confident in that
    now. By bringing herself to climax, she was making me excited for what
    would come next.

    "That's okay," I propped myself up on one elbow
    now that Hana was riding me cowgirl-style. "I dig big chicks." The
    open-palm slap to the chest was a given.

    "Hercege, you, you are
    horrible," she growled around a feral smile. The lip-biting,
    tongue-sucking kiss was equally vicious, primal and leading Hana to the
    end of her tether. Not only was Hana's sexual trust in me/us expanding,
    she was putting extra effort into her physical workout regime too. She
    might still have a ways to go to compete with an Amazon, but it was
    still going to be a great night.

    "Hercegn ,
    I am nothing but a twisted shadow of masculine lust whose every contour
    is cast by your muliebrous glow," I teased. Her eyes twinkled. Yes,
    definitely still going to be a great night.


    "Okay," Hana
    yawned, "I give up. What does 'muliebrous' mean?" She'd been holding on
    to that for an hour and a half. It was five-thirty and I was dressing in
    my biking clothes before heading into work.

    "From the Latin 'muliebri'
    which means 'womanly'," I answered. Her sleepy eyes drank in both my
    response and my physique. I had discovered another thing Hana liked and
    that was to expand her academic/linguistic frontiers. She was enchanted
    with the idea that I liked to engage her mind along with her body,
    sparking on all cylinders.

    She'd crawled over to my side of the
    bed, her head resting on my pillow, soaking up my scent as she watched
    me. I knelt down, kissed her on her ear, cheek and finally the side of
    her lips. Hana was beat.

    "Have a good day and be careful," she
    mumbled. Her eyes closed. Her chest rose with one last, waking breath
    before her sleep rhythms took her.

    "Ditto," I whispered. I snuck into  Annela's
    room and planted a kiss on her head as well. The craziness of my life
    had a way of cascading over to the ones I loved. Loved? Oh boy,

    7:00 am Monday, September 8th, Graduation Day!

    Brielle

    and her buddy were humming along as the elevator doors closed. Once
    more, my 'hellish' schedule demanded I change in the elevator. I'd gone
    to gun practice with my bike clothes on, so I absolutely had to change
    into business attire in the magic box, in front of them.

    Juanita
    adjusting my tie was a less than subtle attempt to strangle me. I was
    about to be late to my final 'start of day' meeting as an intern in
    Executive Services, so her chastisement would have to wait. Who would
    have thunk it? Juanita would have to wait outside for this ceremony.
    Paula raced with me to be the last one in, only to have Daphne grace us
    with the 'news':

    "The meeting won't start for another fifteen
    minutes," she grinned. "Katrina is bringing up the 'new hires' for the
    fall program."

    I finger-flicked my head. The 84 days as an intern
    was merely the 'training wheels' period. To really be a member of ES
    was at least a two year training process. The Amazons around me had
    started their training for this gig when they were fifteen and were
    eighteen and nineteen now, their ID's said they were older for legal
    purposes.

    In theory, my four years in college was counted as
    'preliminary' training and provided things such as acclimation to
    outsider culture ~ aka 'acting normal'. Logically, I would train under
    someone like Desiree or Buffy for a year before being a full-fledged
    member of the service.

    "How many this time?" I asked Daphne since she seemed to be in the know.

    "Twenty," she grinned. "We are getting two."

    I
    noticed there was still only my tiny desk in Katrina's office. That
    meant the new guys would be out in the office pool with everyone else.
    Probably for the best. The ladies were now used to having a male around,
    so would be careful in what they did and didn't say. I yawned.

    "Tired," Fabiola smirked.

    "Oh
    yeah," I stifled another yawn. "Met an emissary from the Pope." Fabiola
    glowered. "No. Seriously. I met an emissary from Holy See. I let Hana
    know I wanted to get married in a highly improbable place, a ruined
    cathedral, so she contacted the Catholic Church and one of their guys
    wanted to meet with me."

    "That had to be fun," Tigger grinned. "What does the Cult of the Nazarene think of you and the Goddess Ishara?"

    "We
    actually discussed polytheism and the place of an omnipotent,
    omnipresent being in the scope of things," I placed my hands behind my
    back and rocked back and forth. "It was quite interesting. The guy knew
    his shit."

    By that, I meant he was probably with the Pope's
    Secret Service as well as a Brainiac with a PhD in something. He'd
    promised to be in touch as soon as he heard back from his superiors. He
    had this hot chick with him who I suspected was a nun. And if his driver
    wasn't ex-military, it was because he was still in the service. On the
    plus side, Hana had been beaming when we left, which assured me the
    meeting had gone well, so we had sex from 4 AM until 5:30, thus my
    current fatigued state.

    "Are you going to abandon your faith?" Fabiola taunted me.

    "I
    don't have faith, Fabiola of Minerva. Faith would imply I don't know
    there are supernatural entities screwing with our lives. I know they do
    exist, I've met a few. To satisfy your disingenuous curiosity, we
    discussed the nature of the Weave and it being the possible
    manifestation of God's Will."

    "How did that go?" Paula appeared interested.

    "He
    strongly suggested I should 'revisit my Catholic roots' soon. By that, I
    think he meant I'm supposed to start attending church regularly," I
    shrugged. "The Pope is sending an envoy to the Great Khan too, so odds
    are good I'm getting married," I pronounced the last bit as the
    doom-laden prediction it was.

    "Oh, yes," Fabiola reached passed
    Paula and smacked me in the chest with the back of her hand. "That is
    for insinuating you and I had intercourse to my Mother and the Council."

    "Was that chastising me for lying, or for not making it so?" I winked.

    "Ah, no!" she pouted. "Stop lying about me."

    I looked down at my phone.

    "We've got twelve minutes," I double-pumped my eyebrows. "Want to go to Katrina's bathroom?"

    "What! No!" Fabiola tried to hit me again. I backed away like a big coward.

    "Is that an open invitation?" Tigger purred. I made eye-contact with Tigger. Her joking fa ade crumbled. I was feeling like the old 'me' again, plus I was stressed and twelve minutes was plenty of time.

    "Don't do this to Katrina, and Buffy," Daphne advised both of us.

    I sighed in defeat, Tigger in regret.

    "Cheer up," Daphne reminded us. "His 84 days are up. No more date obfuscation for us, and downright lying by him."

    'Me'
    rolling out my mental 'sex' calendar was short-circuited by Katrina
    showing up with two men. One short, chiseled Hispanic guy and one tall,
    svelte, Black dude. By their early arrival, I could only imagine none of
    their crowd had argued like Brian had on our 'Day One'.

    Katrina
    graced me with a maternal, wistful smile as she glided past. The two
    gents stopped close by me and the ladies somewhat uncertainly.

    "Come
    here," I motioned them forward into the line-up on either side of me.
    "This is where the fun begins. I'm Cáel Nyilas, by the way," I offered
    each a handshake. They took it.

    "Stalin Bolivar," the Hispanic
    man went first. His Latin-timbre placed him definitely 'South of the
    Border'. My guess was South America, south.

    "Lennox Fitzgerald,"
    the Black guy said in a strong British/London accent. Katrina taking her
    seat brought the meeting to order. She looked at her monitor, at me, I
    could tell that look of disappointment could only be coming 'my' way,
    then back at her screen.

    "Well, since the new team members have
    been introduced, I might as well get to the work reviews for Friday,"
    she regarded us all with her hawk-like gaze. Tigger came first. I was
    last, if there was any doubt. Once again, I worked with the Rhodes
    Scholars of the New Hire world; they could do no wrong and then came me.
    Katrina stopped and rubbed the bridge of her nose between her right
    thumb and forefinger. Oh! This was going to be good!

    "Cáel, I,
    I'm not sure what possessed you to get frozen samples of Dodo DNA out of
    our Gene Bank, but I want you to know you've contaminated a whole
    generation of pygmy cassowaries we were attempting to reintroduce into
    Timor-Leste. 18 months of research and development down the drain. We
    have these bastardizations of Phorusrhacidae and emus we are going to
    have to put down now, I'm, I'm rendered speechless."

    I had to think about that for a second.

    "Oh, I brought back Terror Birds?
    Woot!" I exclaimed. "Oh, and sorry about that budgetary hiccup. Wait!
    Can't we use those as bio-weapons, or something? Recoup our losses on
    the black market,"

    "No. No we can't, Cáel. There are all sorts of
    UN regulations against that," Katrina chided me. There was more to
    come. She stood up.

    "Cáel, it is with multiple deep personal
    regrets I must inform you that I have decided we can no longer afford to
    keep you on with Executive Services. It seems you are simply not cut
    out for this line of work. Fortunately for myself, you and Havenstone,
    you are being offered a position in the President's Office as Assistant
    to the Executive Assistant to the President, Ms. French. Will that be
    acceptable?" Katrina remained cool and cordial.

    Okay, who was Ms.
    French and why was she President of Havenstone? Hmm, my bet this was
    because of yesterday morning's meeting and the Regency.

    "Well, as long as it isn't Ms. Dubois, I'll take it," I sighed.

    "I heard that," came the sizzling voice from behind me.

    "Oh shit," I jump aside, twisting fearfully to face the feminine Smurf-doom of Death.

    "Good morning, Senior Vice-President Dubois," Katrina nodded to Buffy.

    "Good
    morning, Director Love. I need a minion to move my stuff," Buffy glared
    in my direction. "I'll take that one," she pointed at me.

    "No
    can-do, Captain McGiggle-Pants," I waved her off. "I've got a new job
    and I have a feeling it doesn't start until 8 ~ like normal people."

    "I'm going to get you," Buffy shot daggers my way.

    "Fabiola,
    when the meeting ends, please take the Senior Vice-President's
    belongings to her new office," Katrina directed. Making Fabiola her
    fetch-and-step-it minion mollified Buffy enough to let Katrina return to
    marshalling the meeting. "Now, if you don't mind," went Buffy's way.
    Buffy withdrew, so Katrina resumed. Next came the introductions and
    assignments. I got another plum.

    Stalin (I was going to have to get used to that) got Helena and Lennox had Desiree, and Kid Duty!

    "Please Katrina, can I tag along?" I begged the moment we were released.

    "Cáel, you have two groups stopping by to meet with you at 8. You don't have the time," she informed me.

    "First I've heard of it," I evaded. "So I'll be a little late, they won't mind."

    I was getting incredibly odd looks from the two new guys.

    "You
    have no idea who they are," she gave a slip of a smile, "or how patient
    they might be, so by all means, make groundless assumptions."

    "I know I'd rather see Aya, and Europa and Lorraine," I pleaded.

    "Oh,"
    she gave an exaggerated sigh, "by all means. I'll make sure to put the
    visitors in separate rooms so they don't kill each other."

    "That
    shouldn't be necessary. I only know good people," I turned things
    around. I put my arms around both guys before they could evade me and
    out we went. Juanita detached herself from a nearby wall, scowling at
    me.

    "Gentlemen, this is the best lifestyle mistake you could have
    ever made," I explained. "Try to have fun, because I guarantee there
    will be times when this job will suck big time."

    "You just got fired from this position," Stalin reminded me.

    "Oh, it's worse than that. I was promoted. I'm sure you can avoid my fate if you try hard enough," I urged.

    "You should listen to Cáel," Tigger joined us. "He was the only one of the first five to make it the full 84 days."

    "Hey, Felix is coming back," I countered.

    "Really?"

    "I pledge to you," I smiled. "He shall return."

    "Damn," Paula came along the other side, "now I wish I was in the Great Hunt too."

    Paula and Stalin immediately had to leave for their assigned trainer.

    "What
    happened to the other four, three?" Lennox prodded me. We were at
    Desiree's desk. She shot me a vile look. She'd guessed my intention to
    be an unnecessary attachment to her mission, which necessitated a
    request for a new vehicle.

    "Khalid became Chief Depilator in a
    social engineering experiment in Paraguay, Trent transferred to our Far
    East Acquisitions Unit as a permanent in-flight Caba a Boy and Brian became a Locust Wrangler in the Australian Outback and dedicated student of the digeridoo."

    "Lennox,
    don't listen to him," Desiree grumbled. "He's an idiot. Oh, and Cáel,
    thanks for making that psycho Rhada my boss. I'm going to get you for
    that."

    "I aim to bring passion to the lives of all the women I meet," I gloated.

    "Idiot," Desiree mumbled. Into the elevator, joined by Juanita, we went and down to the garage we travelled.

    We
    had to go for a Mercedes Benz GL550 instead of the normal Audi because
    of the extra riders, me and Juanita. Lennox, sitting up front with a
    grim-faced Desiree, was more perplexed than ever. I contemplated handing
    him a back-up piece since technically he was a bodyguard, though, pro
    forma at Havenstone, he wasn't informed of that fact.

    "So, a lot
    of women at Havenstone," Lennox finally opened up to me/us. He had yet
    to realize the futility of trying civil discourse with Desiree. Juanita
    was super-grumpy and had her arms crossed in such a manner her shoulder
    holster was exposed.

    "Hot, athletic babes everywhere you look," I
    revised his statement. "I'll show you the gym before end of business. I
    heartily suggest you work out twice a day. They've got a massive
    facility, plus several large pools."

    More pausing on his part. Then he grew ambitious.

    "You don't worry much about sexism, do you?"

    "Me?
    Nah. The women here admire courage. They also exercise to the point of
    extremism and practice at least one form of martial art regularly, so
    you best temper your interest with respect," I grew stern. "Seriously,
    if you have difficulty with a woman here, ask her to spar off the clock.
    It will work wonders."

    "Ah," he grinned, "I'm a mixed martial artist. I've been competing since my teens. I don't want to hurt anyone."

    "Hah," was from me. Desiree merely snorted.

    "Lennox,
    I work with a guy from the SRR," I 'elaborated'. "Not 'retired', active
    duty SRR, and some of the ladies you work with in Executive Services
    can take him. Fuck it all with Security Services."

    "You work with
    a bloke with the Special Reconnaissance Regiment? Here in the States?
    What's he doing here?" Lennox clearly didn't believe me. "I heard about
    you in Romania against those terrorists," or maybe he did.

    "Lennox,
    as fast, smart, strong, good-looking and driven as you are, do you
    really think you are in Executive Services to pick-up laundry, kids and
    dinner?"

    "Cáel," Desiree cautioned me.

    "I was curious about that. The pay is really good so," Lennox grinned.

    "You're not. You are being prepared," I got out.

    "Ishara!" Desiree snapped.

    "Trust
    me," I soothed Desiree. "I know what I'm doing." She gave me a
    poisonous glare in the rearview mirror before returning her eyes to the
    road.

    "Prepared?" Lennox restarted things.

    "Yeah, prepared to redress a grievous imbalance between the women of Havenstone and male-kind."

    He blinked, waiting for me to continue.

    "A grievous imbalance between the women of Havenstone and male-kind?" he reiterated. "What does that mean?"

    "It means that is
    the first clue I'm going to give you, Lennox," I slyly smiled. "It is
    Day One in this nut ranch for you, and you are getting more of a head
    start than I had, trust me."

    "Don't trust him," Desiree snapped snidely. "He's an idiot. Juanita?"

    "I'm too furious over his latest stunt to speak with him right now," Juanita replied.

    "You
    ain't getting an apology from me, that's for damn sure," I got snarky
    with my bodyguard. To Desiree, "Am I lying to him?" She didn't respond.
    Instead we rode in silence until we pulled in front of the Ruger
    household.

    Mind you, I spotted the tail the moment we left
    Havenstone and I was sure another protective detail was out there
    hovering about our diminutive Queen. I got to go in and get the girls.
    Even though technically Caitlyn was no longer Aya's mother, courtesy of
    the adoption, she was the logical choice for guardian of the young girl.
    There was the added bonus of having two ex-aunts at home and two junior
    Amazons, previously her older sisters, close by at school for extra
    protection if necessary.

    Still, an SD chick met me inside the
    door, eyeballing me to make sure everything was okay (in the belief if
    something was hinky, I'd let her know somehow.)

    "Atta," squeaked my favorite boon companion.

    "Duma," I scooped her up.

    "Cáel," came from the lips of Europa and Lorraine. Caitlyn was there beside them, cloaked in melancholy.

    "A
    moment please," she requested of the rest of us. I put Aya down and
    walked with her to the dining room. She turned with tears in her eyes.
    "Katrina told me of your words of anger to the Council," she whispered.
    "Thank you. I know, no matter what else happens, she will have an ally
    in you." I hugged her tightly. What else could I do? She let me go, put
    on her Amazon Mother face, and back out we went. For a few seconds, I
    was all business. I made sure the sidewalk was safe before we exited the
    Brownstone. Lennox held the car door for us. We were heading off to
    school inside 30 seconds.

    "I think someone is following us," Lennox noted to Desiree.

    "Define."

    "Florist van," he answered.

    "Good eyes," was her response. He looked my way.

    "Support vehicle for our VIP's," I gave him a bit more information.

    "So, you are the new guy?" Europa began the interrogation.

    "Ah, yeah. Lennox Fitzgerald," he told them.

    "Listen

    to Cáel," Lorraine spoke. "He's a total nut-job, but he knows what's
    really going on. Oh," she surprised me with a hug, giving me a face full
    of cleavage. Eek! "Good luck on the hunt."

    "Yeah," Europa added, "good luck. You'll need it. I hear Elsa, Rachel, Caprica and Torm  are all coming after you."

    "Caprica from camp?" I worried. Europa nodded. "I've never heard of Torm ."

    "She's a younger version of Pamela," Desiree enlightened me ~ 'cause it caused me pain.

    "She's
    from House Maeve," Aya whispered to me. Ah, the 'Enslaver of Men'.
    "She's Aunt, I mean, Katrina Epona's #1 killer." Of course she is. Why
    hadn't I heard of her before? Why would I have? I'd never asked and had
    I, I doubt Katrina would have told me who her top assassin was. I was a
    lousy spy.

    "Who is Pamela?" Lennox was getting into the groove of things. If you didn't ask questions, you would never get any answers.

    "She's his grandmother," Aya piped up. "Not really. She adopted him."

    "She adopted the SRR guy too," I shrugged. "She's a one woman Welcome Wagon."

    "I'm going to tell her you said that," Juanita griped.

    "At least you are talking to me," I beamed happiness her way.

    "No, I'm not," she snapped.

    "O-kay," I shrugged, then hugged Aya. She hugged me back.

    "Take me to class?" Aya asked.

    "Sure," I spoke (too soon). "If it is okay with Desiree. I'm just a tagalong today."

    "Please," Aya begged Desiree. "It is a new teacher. He hasn't met her yet."

    "Of course, Aya," Desiree agreed. "Lennox, go with him."

    "Okay."

    As we piled out of the car, I turned to the new Brit.

    "So, ever had a three-way in a school custodial closet?" I inquired.

    "Huh?" he gulped.

    "Don't make me kill you," Juanita seethed.

    "That's my Daddy!" Aya squeezed my hand.

    "Is that an invitation?" Lorraine sidled up to us.

    "No,"
    I pointed a finger to the tip of Lorraine's nose. She tried to bite it.
    So Amazon of her. "Thanks Aya," I squeezed by buddy's hand back. Into
    the school we walked. Aya's class was on the ground floor this year. Her
    teacher was so young, fresh and new to the profession, she sparkled.
    She wasn't sure what to make of myself and Lennox.

    "Ms.
    Carmichael, this is my custodian, Cáel Nyilas and his buddy, Lennox
    Fitzgerald. They are not gay," she tacked on. "They are just lonely and
    don't have many friends in the city."

    Woot! Aya was hooking me/us up.

    "Cáel,"
    echoed a familiar voice behind me. Uh-oh, Ulyssa Reichmann, Aya's 3rd
    grade teacher had been keeping an eye out for me. "Nice to see you
    again."

    "Ulyssa?" Ms. Carmichael wondered why another teacher was
    in her room, interfering with the two 'lonely' guys clearly in need of
    succor.

    "Ms. Reichmann," I spun around. "How was your summer?"

    "Lonely," she smirked. "So, do I call you Mr. Ruger, or Mr. Nyilas?"

    "You
    can call me 'busted'," I gave my best 'ya caught me, but I have a good
    excuse' placating gesture. "Oh and this is Lennox. He's my replacement.
    I've been transferred to a position which promises to be a lot less
    fun." See, I was referring to my time with her as 'fun'. "How's Nadia?"

    "Rather
    lonely too," Ulyssa kept teasing. "We were worried about you. After
    your kidnapping, you sort of dropped off the map." Aka, I stopped
    returning her phone calls. I'm an idiot. "Then you got engaged,", fuck
    TMZ and the New York Times Social Page, "to an heiress," and the
    Financial Times.

    "You were kidnapped, an heiress?" Ms. Carmichael was reeling.

    "Ms.
    Reichmann, that's stuff Cáel can't talk about because of his job," Aya
    rose to my defense. "Yes, we were kidnapped over the summer," she
    extended her mangled hand for Ms. Carmichael's perusal. "Cáel saved me
    from a plane load of bad people, then again when we crashed in the
    Typhoon on a Pacific atoll. We were rescued by the Marines and some of
    the v nători de munte he led into battle in Romania. They came half way around the world to help find us."

    "The 'who'?" Ms. Carmichael frowned in concentration.

    "Mountain Huntsmen," I translated. "They are Romanian soldiers."

    "They are elite Romanian soldiers," Lennox corrected me. "Kind of like their Special Forces, hmm, akin to your US Army Rangers."

    "Because you are 'not a spy'," Ulyssa studied me with renewed curiosity.

    "Correct," I nodded. "I'm definitely not a spy. Neither is Lennox. He's just a new hire, from England."

    "Really?" Ulyssa noticed him.

    "Yes,
    Ulyssa, is it?" he gave his own dazzling smile. "London, by way of the
    University of Cardiff and King's College. I have a BA in International
    Development. Wales is where I picked up my mountaineering lore, thus my
    knowledge of who the v nători de munte are."

    "And now you are in New York," Ms. Carmichael stepped up.

    "Yes Miss, with Havenstone Commercial Investments, learning to be 'not a spy'," he rapidly adjusted.

    "Executive Services to the uninitiated," I kept things moving along.

    "You'll be working with Cáel?" Ulyssa pondered. Maybe she had a date for her sister now.

    "Nope," I sighed. "I'm off to the Office of the President. Apparently I'm a tad too unreliable for Executive Services."

    "I
    think he means they find him too valuable," Lennox played along, "along
    with unreliable. Today he simply wanted to make one last school run and
    I think I see why."

    "Yup," I nodded my head, "ya got me."

    "Does this mean you will be answering your phone?" Ulyssa teased.

    "Yes Ma'am. I'll be maintaining a keen interest in Aya's education, even from my cubicle in Hell."

    "On that note," Lennox tapped my arm, "we should be going before your bodyguard takes you up on that death threat."

    "Too true," I grinned his way. I turned and knelt in front of Aya. "Love you, Duma," I smiled then hugged her.

    "Will I see you before you have to go, Atta?" she asked.

    "I'm afraid not," I moaned. She hugged me then let me go.

    On the way out Lennox began chuckling.

    "Just
    so I got this straight: you've had sex with Ms. Reichmann, Aya was
    setting either you, or I, up with her current teacher, Ms. Carmichael,
    and this happens enough so that virtually every women I've met so far
    isn't surprised by your disreputable behavior?"

    "Precisely."

    "I think I'm going to like this job," he chuckled.

    "That's
    the spirit," I patted him on the back. "Now we just have to look after
    the other nineteen new hires. This place can be harsh, unforgiving and
    unfair. It compensates by offering plenty of adrenaline-pumping danger
    and sex."

    "I trust you, about the 'harsh, unforgiving and unfair' and the ' adrenaline-pumping danger and sex', not so much about anything else. Do you have any male friends?"

    "Discounting
    our budding relationship, I have my gay roommate and the SRR guy
    previously mentioned plus an older FBI guy who likes me, although he
    knows not to let me to be alone with his daughters. I'm not the kind of
    friend you trust with your girl, or your sister, or mother for that
    matter," I shrugged.

    "But you're straight?"

    "Yep. Decidedly so."

    "Good
    enough. I'm an only child, my Mother passed three years ago and my last
    relationship faded after she ambushed me with a strap-on, so we should
    be good," he confirmed. I had high hopes for Lennox.

    Faith Distrust, & Bullets:

    I was getting ready to walk into the conference room on the 17th floor when I recalled a vital life lesson. It is enough to know you're right. You don't always need to force others to acknowledge it. Case in point:

    "Juanita,
    I apologize for sending you away yesterday without allowing you to
    bring in a replacement. I showed disrespect to your position. I was
    wrong," I looked at her glumly.

    "Damn right, you were wrong," she
    glared. Not a hint she'd been hugely disrespectful, rude and beyond the
    Pale horrible to Theddy. I didn't expect anything else from her. I
    atoned because I knew Juanita would never bend, and beating her up for
    being a bitch was pointless. The apology cost me nothing while freeing
    up Juanita to let go of her anger ~ she was right and I'd admitted it ~
    so she could do her job better.

    "Are we okay?" I 'worried'. I wasn't worried. I was being manipulative.

    "No, we are not okay. Are you going to repeat the mistake?" she glowered.

    "It
    is a learning process for me, Juanita," I 'explained'. Translation: 'I
    was an irresponsible male, thus in need of a caretaker which validated
    her existence.

    "Well, don't repeat this one, damn it," she looked
    away. Ta-dah, I was forgiven. Trust me, she was shuffling her anger
    away because 'I needed her' and it was her job to protect me from myself
    as well as from external threats far too numerous to easily be named.

    In
    we went. It was a nice wood-paneled room with a Maplewood table, ten
    chairs to a side with a chair at each end. Opposite me was Rayen Artio,
    Martial Commander of Amazon forces in North and Latin America and a
    frightening individual inside and out. The right side of her face was a
    mess. An eyepatch covered her missing right orb. Her left hand was
    missing three fingers as well. Beyond that, she had been a candidate for
    Golden Mare (she's been too Runner-friendly) and a grandmother several
    times over.

    She had a bright-eyed, blonde-haired Amazon typing
    away on a laptop sitting on her left and a SD close to the wall behind
    her with an MP-7A. The PDW (Personal Defense Weapon) was overkill, which
    suggested my guests had been, or might have threatened to be, snappish.
    That made some sense, since to my right were the visitors from late
    last night and to my left was the crowd from noonish yesterday. The
    pagan Death Cult looked ready and willing to eviscerate the militant
    Catholics, until I stepped into the room.

    The Goddess
    Ītzpāpālōtl, aka the Obsidian Butterfly aka Obsidian, popped out of her
    chair the moment I became visible. She had a freshly fucked glow about
    her ~ freshly fucked by me, if there was any doubt. I guessed I'd left
    her with a good impression. Juanita began muscling me aside and
    interposing herself between us. While endearing and professional, it was
    also so very foolish. Yes, it was her job. Sadly, considering the
    monstrous entity coming at me, she had no hope of success.

    In
    favor of Juanita's response, Obsidian was: A) dressed like a
    leather-clad fantasy hooker, B) eyeing me with a clear desire for some
    very energetic, mystically-potent, blood-letting laced sex play, and C)
    failing to conceal her inhumanity to the assembly. Off-handedly, I
    noticed she'd brought along an additional man and woman I hadn't seen
    yesterday who were a cut above her normal religiously feverish crowd and
    thus most likely messengers, the 'nuts and bolts' people of the 9
    Clans' Cult of the Jaguar. Introducing them to Rayen was most likely
    her excuse for showing up here in Amazon Central this morning.

    "Tehuatlcochitlehua,"
    I passionately greeted her, simultaneously keeping Juanita from
    committing a diplomatic faux pau and fatal life choice. It sorta meant
    'Angel of my Dreams' in the Olmec derivation of Obsidian's mother
    tongue.

    "Tetonehualoyanōchin," she purred as her arms went over
    my shoulders, fingers linking behind my head. Huh? That meant, I was her
    'Inferno Rabbit'?

    "Mmm," I mumbled around her lips and
    prehensile tongue. (Still trying to get used to that.) Her black leather
    hip-hugging pants laced up the front and barely covered her pubic
    mound. Her matching vest only had two of its five buttons doing duty and
    showed every inclination of coming undone at any moment. My first
    attempt to gently disengage failed, so I considered, then discarded a
    mistake (an audible slap to the ass) and finally snaked a hand between
    us to coax her kitty under her tight leather crotch.

    That brought forth some definite alien sonic buzzing. She broke her lip-lock.

    "I've
    got to work right now," I tilted my forehead forward so it and my nose
    kept our mouths apart. Out came the 'No mortal denies me', 'I hate being
    denied' and finally 'why are these other people necessary?' washing
    over her face. Had her eyes had pupils, a few others might have noticed
    her angry stares. The double-nictitating (up-down / left-right)
    membranes over her multi-faceted eyes ~ those gateways to the void, ugh.

    "These,"
    she pulled away, motioning to the two newcomers at her side of the
    table. "They are empowered to talk with you for us. When?" That was
    aimed my way.

    "I am heading out on an ordeal which will culminate
    this weekend. When I get back, I will need two days to sort out my
    House and other allies. Then?"

    "I will come for you," Obsidian
    announced. With that, she brushed passed me, nearly put Juanita through
    the wall and blitzed out the door. Her followers raced to catch up with
    her while her diplomatic contingent remained.

    "Oh boy," I
    muttered. Looking at Rayen. "Here you go, as requested," I tossed my
    chin to indicate the remaining cultists were there in fact to meet with
    her, not me. Rayen had requested of me, as Chief Diplomat of the Host,
    an intelligence-sharing arrangement with the Cult of the Jaguar and I
    had delivered. Getting her arms and ammo shipments from the Khanate to
    North America was much more a JIKIT issue, though I was positive things
    were progressing along that front as well.

    "Indeed," Rayden
    stood. "I'll leave you to the raging misogynists and pedophiles," she
    grinned wickedly. Note to self: Rayen was not a diplomat and resented me forcing her to act as one, even for a short time. She gathered up the two messengers and prepared to depart as well.

    That
    left the Papal group. I was sure the Pope's guy had a mission in the
    same way I was sure him getting a glimpse of the real Obsidian Butterfly
    was causing him to re-assess the morality of his objective. The blanket
    Amazon hostility and Rayen's insults only stoked his fury.

    "Katrina
    thought you might find this useful," Rayen pressed a tablet into my
    chest after she rounded the table. "Immediately useful."

    "Thank
    you," I nodded. Rayen chuckled, shook her head and shut the door behind
    her. As the Catholics studied me, I studied the tablet. Three files.
    Hmm,

    First off: Bishop Nicolö de
    Santis, Titular Bishop of Acmonia, some vacant bishopric in western
    Anatolia aka Turkey. Posting in various places the Catholic Church
    wasn't liked, or had 'difficulties' aka civil disorder, gang strife,
    drug wars; Education, Pontificia Ecclesiastica Academia (2005-2007), Pontificium Collegium Germanicum et Hungaricum de Urbe (2001-2005), Caporal Chef in the 2e R giment  tranger de parachutistes (1989-2000); Awards :{L gion d'honneur   titre militaire; Croix de guerre des th  tres d'op rations ext rieurs; numerous other citations}.

    'Wait! The  tranger de parachutists was the French Foreign Legion.'

    Suspected to be of Hungarian birth. Reported birth date: March 6th, 1972, making him 42. From Alal's memories I figured out the L gion d'honneur   titre militaire normally
    got handed out to either brave dead people, or really old soldiers. His
    rank made sense, because very rarely did non-Frenchmen get past the
    rank of 'Chief Corporal'. The odds of this guy having Condottieri ties
    were pretty high.

    Contestant No. 2: Sister Rafaela Sophia of the
    Handmaidens of the Sacred Heart of Jesus {Latin: Ancillae Cordis Iesu}
    A.C.I. Major notation: Heavy indications someone had gone to great
    lengths to eradicate her previous history. A nun who needed her history
    scrubbed ~ the way Buffy's had? Like my life couldn't get more bizarre.
    She looked to be in her mid-twenties, yet her flinty eyes bespoke a
    terribly painful, dehumanizing existence devoid of hope prior to someone
    tossing her a lifeline. She was a fanatic and by her cut and stance, a
    well-trained one.

    Contestant No. 3: Wachtmeister Mathias Bosshart
    of the Swiss Guard. That was a Sergeant, OR-5. Dual-citizenship. Clear,
    legitimate history. Swiss, Saint Gallen. Swiss Army, Grenadier
    training, Distaccamento d'esplorazione dell'esercito 10, which meant Army Reconnaissance Detachment 10, something which Alal didn't know about, which meant they were something new. Chaz would know.

    Followed
    a centuries-long family tradition into Papal service. 31 years old. 31
    might seem a bit old to be a mere OR-5, except the entire Swiss Guard
    only had 10 of them.

    "Juanita?" I pointed to the Distaccamento d'esplorazione dell'esercito 10.

    "What does it mean?" she'd whispered. She'd been reading around my side.

    "Army Reconnaissance Detachment 10," I translated for her.

    "That's the Swiss Army's elite counter-terrorism unit. Less than a hundred guys," she informed me.

    "The Swiss have a counter-terrorism unit? Who the fuck picks on the Swiss?"

    "They
    have money," Juanita reasoned. "And they are Europeans, and nominally
    Christians. All qualify for some level of assholery and abuse in the
    world today."

    "So," I finally initiated our belated conversation
    with the Pope's folks, "nice to see you all again and what brings you
    here today?" After all, I'd last seen them, at 3:45-ish in the morning
    as Hana was ushering them out the door, this morning, yet here they were
    again.

    "What was that, creature?"

    "Please be more specific," I tried to act innocent. This guy had to make one mean confessor.

    "The woman-seeming 'thing' who put her tongue down your throat, when you should be devoting yourself to your fiancée,"
    he chastised me. I didn't like his use of the word 'thing'. It was
    condescending. Worse, it was foolish. Shit like Obsidian had really good
    hearing.

    "Why on Earth would I tell you?" I replied with my own simmering disapproval.

    "Your
    soul appears to be in mortal peril, Mr. Nyilas," his eyes tried to
    pierce my emotional vortex. 'Good luck with that, Buddy'.

    "I
    fought her off. My soul's just fine. Now, why are you here?" I deflected
    his approach. After all, I doubted he was here hunting pagan cultists.
    If he had been, I doubted he would have let Havenstone disarm him and
    his two pals. Sure, his firepower would have ultimately been useless,
    but he would have momentarily felt safer, until he discovered he was
    using flyswatters against a living tornado.

    "Would you consider confirming her inhuman nature?" he tried again.

    "Sure.
    She's not human. She's a pre-Columbian horror walking around in a poor
    facsimile of a human suit mainly because she finds me amusing. Normally
    she's more careful about her appearance, so you wouldn't detect her, or
    the others like her, until it's too late. Now, please tell me why you
    are here, at my place of business, Bishop de Santis, if that is even
    your real name."

    "Okay." Pause. "Very well. I came to inform you
    the Prince Primate of Hungary, His Eminence Cardinal Erdő, has agreed to
    go forward with your plans to marry at the Sz kesfeh rv r
    Basilica. In a concurrent matter, His Eminence, Cardinal Parolin, is
    extending an offer to assist in the humanitarian efforts of JIKIT."

    I'd
    been through this before. 'Here, let me give you something nebulous and
    presently valueless because it can be taken away at a whim. Then let me
    bring up the real reason I've shown up to rain on your day'.

    "Who is the second guy, Cardinal Parolin?" I grinned wearily.

    "He
    is the Secretary of State for the Holy See," was his cordially reply.
    Wow! How could this possibly go wrong? Rome, Italy, the Condos? A
    secondary source for the Illuminati/Alal?

    "Sure," I stepped
    forward, extending my right hand while pressing my left hand (with the
    tablet) back to Juanita. "Come on. Let me introduce you to the team."

    Not
    what they were expecting at all. Nope. The Bishop was expecting
    evasion. I had slithered from reprobate to villain in his eyes by
    swapping spit with a demoness, so evasion was the expected response.

    "One

    condition," I said as our palms touched. His hawk-like gaze froze. "If
    my team decides you are not working for the Pontiff, they will kill you.
    They won't care about diplomatic protocols, or any presumed sanctity.
    If you are lucky, they will simply put two in the heart and one in the
    head. If your stars are misaligned, they will let you exercise all the
    counter-interrogation and torture-resistance techniques I'm sure the
    three of you know. Just so we are clear: If you are not working for who
    you claim to be working for you, are, dead, guaranteed. Still want in?"

    "Mr. Nyilas," he hadn't let go of my hand yet.

    "Don't
    bother," I interrupted. "A former Foreign Legionnaire, a Swiss Guard
    ex-Special Forces and the 'Nun with No Name', you can't claim to be
    anything approaching a normal ecclesiastical mission, Bishop de Santis,
    oh, and I'm going to start calling you Bishop Nicolö.
    I always use first names. It is a quirk of mine. Whomever sent you
    knows I work with some nasty people, doing wicked things to even more
    vile members of the various groups, clubs, agencies and other religions,
    cults and supernatural manifestations out there. Either you say 'yes'
    and put your lives in my hands, or 'no' and we part ways."

    "What about your wedding plans and your wife-to-be?" he tried to get my measure. "What of the message of the Prince of Peace?"

    "You
    aren't going to threaten my marriage in the same way I'm not going to
    threaten every Catholic living in Central Asia because the Great Khan is
    my 'blood'-brother. I won't do it because it's wrong and you won't do
    it because a major Catholic wedding in Hungary is nothing but good news
    for the Church. As for Christ, he forgave a whore, so I figure there is
    still hope for me. Your answer?"


     To be continued.

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 27 min
  • Cáel Defeats The Illuminati: Part 15
    A Butterfly wants to kill the World?

    Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Although

    Love is both fire and shadow, we often forget to take comfort from the
    coolness of the memories when the burning flames are absent

    There
    were precisely two things, okay, four things, keeping me alive. The
    fourth thing would come to her later when her 'furious was replaced by
    her 'curious' ~ as in how I knew her inhuman lingo ~ which would lead to
    my legacy with Grandpa.

    The top three reasons -

    She had
    poked my chest. It was a challenge, calling for one of my guardians to
    come out and play. The avatar knew I was the chosen heir of the Goddess
    Ishara and my goddess had devoted a good deal of time and effort to my
    survival and continued service in her cause.

    If Ishara made an
    'appearance', it would be enough reason to not eviscerate me for my foul
    treatment of her august personage.

    Nope. It seemed Ishara was busy at the moment.

    Still,
    she most likely knew SzelAnya had shown a keen interest in me in
    Romania, though I'd never told Selena, or any other member of the 9
    Clans, the Dragon's Daughter had killed Ajax for me. Figuring out
    SzelAnya, a storm deity, had helped me and Aya escape from our
    kidnapping in the midst of a cyclone in the Pacific Ocean wasn't much of
    a reach.

    But no bolt of lightning coalesced from my chest to
    singe her finger. No clap of thunder. Not even a cloud with a hint of
    disfavor appeared above us.

    Her obsidian fingernail began penetrating my shirt, touched my skin, then drew my blood, and something 'twitched'.

    That
    would be Contestant Goddess #3. She wasn't actually hanging around me.
    She didn't have to. She'd left me a memento of our last shindig before
    we parted ways. That was the nightmare-inducing episode where she, the
    chthonic goddess Sarrat Irkalli, had compressed one man's body into a
    dagger and then proceeded to suck another's soul into it to use as a
    power source for an Airbus 350 (a commercial airliner, if you didn't
    know).

    I

    still had that snaggletooth-looking thing at my back. Well who the Hell
    was I going to leave it with? Honestly, the only people I felt could
    keep it safe I loved too much to curse with it. Anyway, the second her
    divine claw touched my blood, the long dormant weapon whispered to me in
    a somewhat bored, lofty feminine voice from beyond the grave,

    Do you want me to discorporate this pathetic has-been for you?

    Quick
    check. Only the avatar and I, and her priestess-savant heard that. Of
    course, in downtown, New York City, noon Sunday, how weird would such a
    declaration be? The avatar's eyebrow arched. Her big bat-ears (still
    looking human to the normal viewing public) flicked this way and that,
    figuring out precisely where the threat originated from. Slowly, her
    once poking hand began to slide across my chest, along my ribs and
    around my back.

    She touched the dagger. Nothing.

    Gingerly,
    she drew it forth. I'd had a makeshift sheath made. As the blade made
    its journey around me, she took a half-step back to better observe it.

    "Please don't kill him!" Theddy squealed. "We haven't had sex yet!"

    Being
    'who' and 'what' she was, the avatar did what came natural. Fortunately
    for Theddy, I'd become accustomed to working with psychopaths.

    She

    stabbed the dagger at Theddy. I clamped my hand down on her wrist. The
    claws of her left hand came down on my constraining wrist. My free hand
    came down on that hand, trying to pry it free. It was a hopeless
    struggle, except.

    Yes, my old friend 'except'. Except the avatar
    was holding the dagger. As powerful as Ītzpāpālōtl was, she wasn't
    pushing against me. She was pushing against Sarrat Irkalli.

    Ītzpāpālōtl was a living, breathing terror machine who killed and received sacrifices on a regular basis.

    Sarrat Irkalli hadn't been actively worshipped in 3,000 years.

    Uneven contest? Oh yeah.

    See,
    Ītzpāpālōtl had spent the past 500 years continuously fighting against
    the Weave to keep her fingers on this side of reality.

    Meanwhile,
    for the most part, Sarrat Irkalli had sat upon her throne in the
    Sumerian Underworld with hundreds upon hundreds of thousands of souls
    toiling under her watchful gaze for eternity. Sure, her version of Hell
    wasn't getting any fresh deposits, but she knew how to milk the system
    well.

    Even the bad karma for the dagger's creation wasn't hers.
    She'd stolen it from the foolish Gong Tau sorcerers who had meant to
    enslave my soul, aka one-third of the Baraqu-Alal-Cáel deal she'd worked
    out millennia ago. It was the Weave giving her a 'freebie' for playing
    by the rules, if you considered the Weave sentient.

    And now
    Ītzpāpālōtl was touching it. Whoops. It wasn't as if Ītzpāpālōtl was
    stupid. It isn't like there are tons of magic weapons running around,
    much less soul-munchers like the one I had. Rationally, who would give a
    novice like me, a weapon like this? I say again, 'whoops'.

    Once I'd figured this out, I couldn't stop being me.

    "Theddy, do you like girls?"

    "What?" she squeaked. Here was this psycho trying to drive a Smilodon incisor into her bosom and I was giving her a sex quiz.

    Ītzpāpālōtl was really starting to struggle now.

    "I, ah, are you okay?" she continued.

    "Oh, I'm dandy. I'm serious. You think this chick is hot? I mean, would you do her in a three-way?" I proposed casually.

    "Timothy?" Sovann.

    "Bro?" Timothy to me.

    "It's
    all good. Sovann, you want to know what my life is like? This lady who
    came to discuss business with me today is an immortal mass murderer. You
    give the word, I'll let go and this knife is going to cut her up like a
    Ginsu blade on market day because just cutting her heart out isn't
    going to be enough. Worse. Eventually she'll get back up."

    "Timothy?"
    Sovann repeated, this time with more concern. He thought I was nuts. I
    released my left hand. The blade flipped up, twisting in the avatar's
    grasp. That was the point her minions figured out something was wrong.

    "El Amado?" the priestess-savant called out softly. The three goons began reaching for 'things'.

    "Call them off, or I open my other hand," I cautioned the avatar. She spared me a swift, hostile look. My fingers tingled.

    "Esten quietos!" she snapped. They stopped.

    "Cáel,
    bad day, or not. This isn't you. Stop it. The girl's in danger,"
    Timothy spoke up. He didn't mean Theddy. He meant the avatar.

    "I'm being a real asshole, aren't I?" I sighed.

    "Pretty
    much. You never let the bitches get to you before. Girl pops an
    attitude, you smile and move on. Life is too short," he reminded me. Too
    true.

    "I'm going to put my hand over the blade," I told Ītzpāpālōtl. "When I do, you can let go."

    She didn't say anything for several seconds, even after my left hand covered the semi-serrated edge.

    "Why should I trust you?" she sizzled.

    "Because
    'me' letting anything bad happen to you would make me a total,
    judgmental jerk. I don't know you. Whatever you did before you showed up
    today shouldn't matter to me. I acted stupidly. I should have stopped
    you. I didn't. I didn't even warn you and I could have. I was angry, and
    not even at you. Just angry and I apologize. Now, let go."

    "Why?"

    "Hi. I'm Cáel Nyilas. Can I have my knife back? Please?"

    Blink.
    She released it. For a millisecond, it wanted to do something else
    because bitches are bitches. It didn't, so my palm wasn't sliced open.
    My right hand took the hilt. I carefully put the blade away.

    "Yes," Theddy gulped.

    "Huh?"
    Sovann shook his head at the sudden evaporation of the life and death
    tension. Welcome to my life. Theddy meant 'yes' to the 'girl-girl-guy'
    thing I had proposed earlier. It pays to keep things prioritized.

    "What
    is this movie you were talking about?" Ītzpāpālōtl asked. Had she
    forgiven me for anything which had transpired? Bwahahaha, no way. She
    was taking the initiative and going with Option 1 from my earlier insane
    diatribe.

    "Wait!" Sovann nearly shouted. "You nearly, I don't
    know, threatened Cáel’s life and tried to stab Theddy and now you think
    you can go with us to a movie?"

    "I told you," Timothy put an arm around his shoulder, "life with Cáel is rarely dull."

    "I
    thought you meant he was fun to party with, or something like that,"
    Sovann looked up at his lover. "I thought his uncle showing up, and
    trying to kill him and then being blown the fuck away by those women and
    federal agents, and that other girl who pointed a gun at us, is this
    the new normal?"

    "I love you, Sovann," Timothy grew
    compassionate. "Cáel is my best friend. He'd never deliberately hurt
    either of us and normal friends are something he has in short supply.
    Today being a great case in point."

    Ten seconds passed.

    "The title is 'As Above, So Below'," Sovann addressed the avatar, "and what do we call you?"

    Since 'if you are not a worshiper and addressing me, I normally am about to kill you' would sound really cool in Olmec-ic, but I might be asked to translate,

    "How about we go with 'Obsidian', please?" I pleaded with her.

    She
    knew I was currying favor now ~ and behaving like a weather vane caught
    in the wall of a tornado ~ she gave a gracious bow of her head.

    "Obsidian will do for now. Is the Legend of the dagger 'business'?" Translation: it had better not be.

    "No,"
    I smiled. "It's pillow talk." Rancor, 'how presumptuous', followed by
    'but that dagger ups the count to three Goddess interested in him', and
    next to recalling all the trivial babble about me being a sexual dynamo
    (I prayed my PR was that good) having some relevance. Her chimera
    emotions allowed me to get a few more crucial words out, because even
    women who aren't sleeping with me are jealous.

    "Esta

    mujer fue la primera en ofrecer bienes funerarios tras la muerte dee mi
    padre," I reinserted Theddy back into my close company. For some
    reason, Obsidian considered me unreliable thus had to verify what I'd
    just said.

    "Did you make funerary offering upon his father's
    passing?" she asked Theddy. Let's think about this. The wacko chick
    questioning Theddy had tried to stab a huge freaking blade into her not a
    minute ago. Fleeing in terror while screaming for the cops? Nope.

    "Yes.
    I baked him some walnut and caramel chip cookies," she nodded. "It is a
    family recipe." Sovann looked over the three of us, then back to
    Timothy.

    "I told you 'that's impressive cocking like I've never seen before'," he explained.

    "She
    may remain," Obsidian 'permitted'. Theddy wrapped up my right arm with
    her left and gave it a squeeze. She wanted attention/explanation.

    "Obsidian
    is a Master Vampire, Theddy," I leaned in and whispered. "Before she
    was turned, she was captured in a raid by the fey, mentally, spiritually
    and physically raped and made into their sex-slave. Part of her spirit
    never healed properly. While this imperfection allows her to walk around
    in daylight, her heart can never hold on to any emotion for long, so
    she is forced to forever seek passion, no matter how dangerous, from the
    world around her."

    Revealing secrets? Ha. I had noticed Theddy
    had every work done by Laurel K. Hamilton in her place, including the
    comic book series.

    "You are not supposed to know, so act like I didn't tell you anything, okay?"

    'Okay,'
    she mouthed back at me. I could see it in her eyes. My chaotic life
    suddenly 'made sense' to her because a best-selling fiction author said
    so.


    Obsidian thought the movie was; hilarious. She couldn't
    stop snickering, giggling and poking at me as horrible shit happened to
    the various actors. She thought the plot was 'insightful' and wouldn't
    stop whispering to me throughout the entire thing. During the closing
    credits, I told her I'd get her the DVD for Christmas ~ she knew the
    concept behind digital technology, but didn't own any ~ she kissed me.

    The
    first kiss was fierce and joyous with the added benefit of her tongue
    doing things no normal tongue could do, it stretched. Not sure how I
    felt about that. The second kiss was more sultry, longer and came with
    some accompanying body action which, I'm no virgin. Not even close. She
    was on my left side, so when she twisted in her seat, her left leg
    insinuated itself between mine. Her left hand cupped my jaw and held my
    head in place as her lips played along mine.

    A dance of the
    scorpion perhaps? Tender at first, then suddenly stabbing, dominant and
    brutal. My lips and tongue battled back, using my superior Kiss-fu to
    nullify her natural strength and agility. She liked it. By her moaning,
    she liked it a lot. As the kiss progressed, more and more of her flowed
    from her seat into my seat, body facing me. Her body rose over mine,
    forcing my neck back to maintain contact.

    "So, Dot Ishara is
    hovering around somewhere close, isn't she?" I murmured as our lips
    separated barely a centimeter apart. One chick kissing you to make
    another one jealous. It's happened to me plenty of times. Obsidian
    didn't give a damn about Theddy, or any other mortal woman in close
    proximity so,

    "Yes," she purred. "Do you mate with her?"

    "A man does not brag of such things, but no, unless heavy petting counts?"

    "What will she do to you when I steal your seed?"

    'When'?
    Why was I not surprised? Why was I not surprised another concussion was
    in my immediate future either? Was it possible I was, learning?

    "Chastise
    me for not fighting harder," I breathed across her lips, "and, in case
    you forgot, I'm on a date with the girl beside me."

    "Who I care nothing for," she sent a cruelly playful look Theddy's way. Wisely, the girl shivered.

    "Who
    I am indebted to and how I honor my debts might matter to you," I
    hazarded. My words hurt Theddy's feelings. That was on purpose. Obsidian
    took pleasure in me hurting Theddy because she was basically a vicious
    monster.

    "Yes?" I pressed her gently.

    "Yes," Obsidian allowed, easing up slightly both romantically and physically.

    "And
    Theddy, if you believe I'm with you solely because of some sense of
    obligation, you clearly haven't been listening to your recordings," I
    shot the human girl a wink.

    "Oh."

    "Am I, or am I not, a
    sex-obsessed little monkey?" I teased her. Theddy giggled. I paid for my
    diversion with four obsidian claws to my ribs outside of Theddy's view.
    After all, it wasn't like Theddy could possibly compete with her for my
    attention. Considering Obsidian's legendary ability to rip open her
    opponent's ribcages and feast upon their hearts, I slipped my left hand,
    the one next to her between her legs and stroked her cotton-slacks
    covered cunt.

    Theddy hugged my right arm and put her head against my shoulder. Not to be outdone,

    " Qu  un
    centenar dee hombres se quemaron vivos como el sonido?" Obsidian
    inquired with sexually sadistic hunger. Ah, memories of burning 7P
    Commandos.

    Whoops. Theddy knew Spanish.

    "No lo s . Ten an
    respiradores en," I replied casually. "Si lo desea, puedo describir lo
    que se siente al tirar de una flecha de guerra lanzar mi propio muslo."

    "Eep," slipped out of Theddy's lips.

    "Why did you do that?" Obsidian looked over us both.

    "Well, I was showing a little girl I believed in her,"

    "And she shot you?" Theddy gulped.

    "No.
    She hit the target I was standing next to. A co-worker mistook me for a
    cardboard cutout of a Jehovah's Witness and let fly. Seems she had
    issues with organized religion as well as a reaction to the oscillation
    effect of florescent lighting and ceiling fans."

    "But why did you pull the arrow out?" Theddy asked. "Couldn't you wait until you got to the hospital?"

    "Mosquito," Obsidian menaced, insinuating Theddy was a pest.

    "I
    wasn't thinking rationally at the moment, I work in an asylum, I had a
    hot date in a few hours, any of those three will do," I smiled at
    Theddy.

    "Copil such as Cáel don't bother with petty human
    conventions," Obsidian turned my gaze back her way with her hand on my
    jaw. 'Copil's were 'god-touched' in her lingo.

    "More than one girl?" Theddy mused.

    "Four."

    "Okay," she sighed happily.

    "Theddy,
    three under-age girls and the police office he was dating acting as
    their chaperone," Timothy intervened. "He hurried home so he could keep a
    promise to the children, not for sex." Bastard. He really was my best
    friend. He didn't mention my post-injury, pre-festivity sex with Odette
    giving me a few extra, urgently needed Brownie Points to suggest I might
    be a decent human being.

    "You are a wonderful guy," Theddy ran a
    fingernail over my free hand. Clearly I was 'wonderful' enough to risk
    Obsidian's anger over. The screen went blank as the last credits
    scrolled away and the room was plunged into darkness. Five seconds
    later, the lights snapped on.

    Pain!

    "Fuck," I
    hissed. It wasn't any extra physical trauma causing me discomfort. No, a
    metaphysical dam had burst within and my stream of conscious thought
    had been turned into a white-water rapids. The competing cyclones of
    thoughts in my mind had stopped cooperating and my hypothalamus was
    letting me know I was in danger.

    "Cáel", "Cáel", "Bro", and "Ishara" all came in rapid succession. I needed some space both tangible and social.

    "I
    need to step outside," I eased Obsidian off me and stood up. My sense
    of my personal danger was ratcheting up. While I had been studying
    Obsidian, so I could screw her, I had discovered more and more
    Alal-badness.

    The light display had ignited a series of pressing
    implanted memories which had been clamoring for my attention. Things
    like not all 'divinities' were stewards of the Weave. Some even wanted
    its destruction, preferring risking all on a chaotic restructuring of
    reality over what existed now ~ things like Obsidian. They weren't
    attempting to do so because they thought they had no chance.

    But
    there was. A real serious chance to unravel reality existed; and it was
    staring her in the face. It wasn't 'me' as in 'I was the Anti-Christ'.
    But with the torrent of memories pouring forth, I knew where the peril
    lay and I was completely responsible for it. Hell, I was a prime ally of
    Armageddon and hadn't even known it.

    'Holy Shit!'

    I blinked. Timothy was shaking me. We were out in the lobby.

    "Oh my God, Timothy," I nearly wept. "What am I going to do?"

    "I
    have no idea what you are talking about. Is there someone you can talk
    to about this?" he suggested. Normal folks were around us. Obsidian was
    at my side. Sovann was behind Timothy with an arm around Theddy's
    shoulder.

    "Theddy," I looked at her. "Can I catch up with you
    later? I just realized I've screwed up something fierce." I put my best
    'really don't want to go but I gotta' face on. Her worried look
    brightened, she slipped around Timothy and gave me a tingling French
    kiss.

    "I'll hold you to that, Cáel," she murmured when we parted.

    "Timothy, go home, I got shit to deal with," I hoped my grin didn't become as feeble as I felt it to be.

    "I," he started to say something. "Time not to ask questions?"

    "Yeah."

    "Okay."

    "Wait."
    I pulled us to the side and went on to my toes, leaned in and whispered
    in his ear, "Tell Pamela 'he' sent Ajax to kill the Professor, his
    family and the sisters. They were the targets all along. It wasn't me,
    or the other women. Just in case,"

    "Okay," Timothy patted my arm. It was cryptic. It was the best I could do. See, I wanted to cry so badly.

    {2:09 pm Sunday, September 7th ~ Last day}

    Where to begin:

    Every
    mythology across the globe has some creature, or creatures, which
    threatens Existence. Usually a God, or a Hero-God, slays the creature
    and everything is right with the world, except such a being, being older
    than Existence itself, can't really die, so they are carved up, buried ~
    what have you.

    Illuyankamunus was one such manifestation of this
    underlying cancerous desire to destroy reality. He'd had a far more
    real child, SzelAnya, and she's never quite given up on her dad. Of far
    greater critical importance, she was 'part' of Illuyankamunus, somewhat
    in the way I was part of Alal and Baraqu. And yes, that meant all the
    offspring of Bolu, the guy I'd praised a few hours earlier, held the
    seeds of that malignant deity as well.

    And Alal knew it. He
    hadn't been killing off the descendants. He'd left that task up to a
    group far more capable of the task, the Egyptian Rite, who knew a
    fucking threat to existence when they saw it. Lest I forget, No secret
    society are the 'good guys'. Also lest I forget, I alone decided to go
    after the Arinniti sons to fulfill Vranus' quest. I had no divine
    mandate I was aware of nor any real world orders.

    Inadvertently, I
    had rounded up the last five mortal remains of Illuyankamunus in one
    place for convenient disposal in a remote Transylvanian town. The only
    problem was: if someone didn't get to them quickly, I was also about to
    whisk them into the loving (and heavy-armed) protective embrace of the
    Amazon Host, where the completion of centuries of culling would have
    suddenly become a cast-iron bitch instead of a simple disposal.

    Enter
    Ajax. Yeah, I bet the Egyptians were trying to figure out how I stopped
    him as well as Alal. I thought I was being clever by not telling most
    of the world. In fact, they most likely suspected; and the reality of
    SzelAnya watching over me was much more terrifying. Ishara had put a
    serious curse on the Amazons, yet her curse only affected her followers,
    the Amazons, who were fair game.

    SzelAnya had killed someone for
    me, and I hadn't been one of her followers. Thus I had committed a
    blasphemous act only a magician of some significant ability could have
    managed. I wasn't a sorcerer, but I had a cornucopia of mystic knowledge
    rolling around in my noggin. Trying to figure all this out was one of
    my major headaches.

    The others?

    I even suspected I knew
    who betrayed me ~ kinda. They didn't do it on purpose. At least I hope
    they didn't, because my odds-on favorite was my Mother by way of Captain
    Delilah Faircloth. Realistically, there was only one secret society who
    might help her against Grandpa and that was the Egyptian Rite, and they
    did send three people to Dad's funeral including two 'somebodies'. I'm
    an idiot.

    I'd chatted away in fluent New Kingdom Egyptian and it
    never occurred to me how odd it was for two of them to also be so fluent
    in it. Know it, sure, but as fluent as Kimberly had taught me to be?
    That should have been a Red Flag.

    The Earth & Sky had sent Iskender, who should have been the benchmark I judged the other delegations by, damn it.

    Three Condos? They'd killed my Dad and their guys had been flunkies.

    The 7 Pillars had been nobodies, which they'd proven by their inaction.

    Now I had to question why I had 3 actual  9-Clans  assassins at my dad's funeral too. Holy Ishara, I wasn't nearly paranoid enough.

    Anyway,
    why would the Amazons be aiding and abetting the End of All Life on
    Earth? Normally, they wouldn't be, but 3000 years ago, the majority of
    Human life did a colossal dump on the Amazons. And when they needed
    help, they got it in the form of SzelAnya and her dual-sex followers. I
    seriously doubt they told the Amazons their purpose was to resurrect
    SzelAnya's daddy. I imagine the Amazons didn't pry too much either.

    It

    turned out almost to be okay. During the 2nd Betrayal, the Amazons
    betrayed SzelAnya and almost short-circuited her plans by exterminating
    her lineage.

    Except for the Arinniti elders and Bolu. Good old 'except'.

    I
    can imagine when the Egyptians heard about the 2nd Betrayal, they
    figured they were 'okay'. Those wacky Amazons had inadvertently done the
    world a favor. Except an act of maternal love kept a slender hope of
    Illuyankamunus' return alive. By the time the Egyptians realized they'd
    been prematurely hopeful, Bolu's descendants were all over the Balkans
    and hunting them down had proven difficult.

    But, it gets worse. Much worse.

    When
    those Gods shattered Illuyankamunus, they scattered him in the relative
    certainty no one would ever gather the parts back together.

    His
    flesh was scattered across the land, modern day Turkey, but encompassing
    everything from Pakistan to Italy and Egypt to Poland. The flesh became
    soil, then plants, the things that eat plants, then food for humans.
    Get the picture.

    Whoops. SzelAnya had been doing just that for
    centuries upon centuries every time she mated with a mortal of
    Illuyankamunus' line and had offspring, they accumulated his energy,
    which made hunting down the few remaining ones easier to find, since
    they were 'beacons of badness', except...

    There were two key
    pieces missing which SzelAnya could never get. After all, you would
    think burying them on the far side of the world would matter, right?

    The
    'breath of Illuyankamunus' ~ his cosmic fire ~ they buried in a volcano
    in a distant land far across the Great Sea. His spirit 'body' they
    imprisoned in a great river, again, across the Great Sea.

    But wait, it gets worse.

    The
    being standing next to me knew precisely where the 'breath of
    Illuyankamunus' was. Seems Mesoamerica is laced with volcanos. They'd
    discovered 'the breath' long ago and used it as a weapon called
    Xiuhcoatl. Better yet, Alal suspected she and her buddies were more than
    happy to reunite it with the rest if they thought the Weave itself
    wouldn't annihilate them for daring to do so.

    In their current,
    weakened state they were vulnerable to such a karmic backlash. In
    theory, a reborn Illuyankamunus would have access to power beyond the
    bounds of the Weave, older and more terrifying. Still, without the
    mortal remains to anchor the energy, giving it to the spirit would be
    pointless.

    Alal knew where the spirit body was (in general), but that wasn't the worst part. The worst part was where it was,

    Of
    all the places the Arinniti sons could have fled to, they had to choose
    Brazil, the burial place of the restive spirit body of Illuyankamunus.
    Mother-fucker.

    And Ildiko 'Alkonyka' aka Dusk Lovasz had sworn
    she'd travel to Brazil to fulfill Bolu's side of the quest in the same
    way I was holding up Vranus' end. If I tried to stop her, SzelAnya would
    know something was up. Fuck.

    I was processing all of this when
    Obsidian violently yanked me out of the way. A cabby had swerved to
    avoid a flurry of trash and nearly run over us. It was the third
    near-concussive experience in the past five minutes she'd help me avoid
    while she had walked by my side. I'd been mumbling like a madman.

    "That would be my Goddess wanting to talk with me," I looked her way.

    "I know," she gave me a clever smile.

    "She's really not going to like that," I shook my head.

    "I know that too," she kept smiling. "Where is your mind?"

    "Five lives away from making the world a safer place," I sighed.

    "Safer
    for who?" she purred. Where were all the bimbos? Not only was it an
    insightful question, it cut straight to the heart of my dilemma.

    What
    decision could I make? If I elected to help my fellow Amazons, I risked
    screwing with the world. In truth, I was risking everything even if I
    did nothing. Well Dad was always clear that things didn't change by
    themselves. You needed to do something that would have an effect. So, 'What are you going to do?'

    More
    to the point, I wasn't Grandad. Killing the last five of the line of
    Illuyankamunus wasn't 'me', so it wasn't going to be something I'd worry
    about.

    SzelAnya wanted to bring back her Dad, I could understand
    that. I'd have to figure out a way for her to believe this world
    sticking around was more important. How? Well, I had a goddess-like
    creature right in front of me to probe for ideas.

    "You are an
    immortal," Obsidian commented. She'd been weighing her opinion for some
    time. I could tell by the wonderment with which she gifted each word.

    "What? No. I can die."

    "No.
    I don't think so. Your wounds. Normally the wounds I inflict flow
    freely for some time. Yours have already scabbed over," her eyes
    flickered to the various minor scars she'd imparted to me in the few
    hours we'd been together.

    Of course, her idea was insane, Oh God No! I was in Grandad's body. Well Duh! His body was supposed to be immortal.

    "Are you sure?" I looked deep into her eyes.

    "You
    are a young immortal, the youngest I've ever met, but you are an
    immortal," she seemed to be convincing herself as much as me.

    Stupid
    Assumption (on my part)! I wasn't in Alal's body. I was in Cáel’s.
    Because the Cáel soul shard was young, Alal hadn't been able to find it
    because it had moved through Time, to me, sonofabitch! 'I' hadn't been
    around for him to find. No! I was making yet another damn assumption.

    What
    did I know? When Pamela found Baraqu, it had been in an object, not a
    person, though she had been short on details. When the Alal-shard went
    to the Land of the Endless Black Sands to bring Saku back, the
    Cáel-shard had been in reality, so it had been allowed to create a body,
    'me'. Still, the curse Sarrat Irkalli placed on Baraqu was on Alal and
    myself as well, which meant I might just be immortal.

    My
    Alal-mind agreed with Obsidian's assessment. In his first years, his
    healing had been slow, still taking days for what took mortal people
    weeks. I'd stupidly attributed my swift recovery to Amazon medicines,
    ugh. Because I got wounded more than most Security Detail trainees while
    concurrently entertaining two and three sex partners.

    "Can you talk with Dot Ishara?" I asked her.

    "Yes, but why would I?"

    "Sex?"

    "We are going to have sex anyway," she smiled. I'd tricked her. Set her up with the right so I could now drop her with the left.

    "I can bring the mbo  tat  back
    to life," I pledged. That was not what she was expecting at all. "If
    you bring the Xiuhcoatl, I can bring the flesh and we can unite the
    three." Mbo  tat  was the Tupi name for the legendary 'fiery serpent' of the Amazon Basin. In Portuguese, it had become Boi-tat ,
    a will-o-wisp with a confused, Christianized mythology ~ a serpent
    dwelling in darkness, devouring the eyes of corpses, glowing in the
    forests at night.

    "Where is the flesh?" she whispered.

    "In his mortal children," I replied.

    "Who?"

    "You
    are a monster, Ītzpāpālōtl. I'm not going to tell you and you don't
    have the time to drag the information out of my mind before my allies
    drop on you like a nuclear detonation," I drew my body tightly to her.

    "Why would the Amazons do this?"

    "They are not. This is a deal between you and me," I kissed her lips. I pulled back. A few seconds later she kissed me back.

    "Why?"

    "My
    grandfather had my father murdered and I would avenge him. In the end,
    despite my father's Amazon heritage, my 'Sisters' will let his death go
    unavenged for the greater good of the Host. He was a man and they will
    never look beyond that ~ they will never value his life as they would
    that of a woman."

    "Your mother's father?"

    "Yes. Cáel O'Shea of the Illuminati."

    "We are not at war with the Illuminati," she murmured. It was a casual observation, not a protest.

    "You are at war with Cáel O'Shea."

    "He was slain."

    "He didn't stay dead."

    "You know much more than you are saying," she was finally catching on.

    "Absolutely."

    "I
    need much more than a few names to convince my kin to help," she
    purred, a cocktail of sexual immersion and flesh-flaying pain.

    "I
    don't work for you. You are agreeing to work for me," I was hard as
    iron in more than one way. Why? Boundaries. She lived in a world where
    only the fundamentals of reality constrained her. Having a human, no
    matter how polished my pedigree, or how much I might appear to be
    'special', tell her 'you are not the boss' in a reasonable fashion was
    new and very unwelcome.

    "What would make you think that?"

    "My
    mentor taught me knowledge is a curse. It is our inability to forget,
    and I can see into your soul, Ītzpāpālōtl. You care not one wit for the
    life of an assassin. But the thought of the other 'Factors' of the 9
    Clans treating you as an equal galls you almost as much as the crushing
    reality that you need them.

    "You have lived 500 years in chains and I'm offering you a desperate grab at freedom," I added.

    "Your brief glimpse of immortality gives you no insight into my existence," she bristled.

    "Oh,
    how many have given up? How many have decided the fight was no longer
    worth it and faded from the Sunlight to make their final trip into the
    Underworld, never to return? Do you even visit them?" I spoke with a
    voice tinged with compassion and loss. I pulled upon the pitiless, blank
    memories of a childless Alal all those centuries and imprinted on them
    my own fears of fatherhood and failure.

    "How do you know so much?" she let her fa ade
    crack, then blow away, in the hollowness of her own sorrow. How could I
    pity such a monster? I could because I was me and I wouldn't surrender
    that to the barbaric past and most likely horrific future. I pulled her
    close, resting my chin on the top of her head.

    "You are not the
    first, wonderful, very bright woman who has stepped into my life,
    Obsidian," I whispered. "You are not even the first divinity. For all
    the millions of differences enforced by power and time, I think love,
    hate and the conflict between the two wear upon us all. If anything, you
    face an endless parade of hope and misery. Even if you chose to ignore
    it, you have seen it and perhaps it leaves its marks ~ water scarring
    the rocks of a riverbed."

    We paused. I was able to peripherally scan about and realize we'd made it to Central Park ~ the Ramble and off the beaten path.

    "Your Goddess is a fool for not keeping you closer," she murmured.

    "She
    does keep me close. You have been actively keeping me from her," I
    reminded my guest. "She also plays by the rules, so is of limited help
    in my plans for vengeance."

    Translation: I could enlist
    Ītzpāpālōtl's aid while still remaining loyal to my matron Goddess.
    Ishara could not provide what I needed and my Amazons wouldn't agree
    with my scheme, so I needed her. Three hours ago, she wouldn't have
    considered me a worthy supplicant, much less an allied equal, yet here
    she was conspiring with me to shake the foundations of Creation.

    Personally,
    I was thanking Mamitu, Destiny. Had I not been having my worst Sunday
    ever when we first crossed paths and then acted like a total cockhead,
    pissed her off and led her to holding Sarrat Irkalli's dagger, thus
    putting her life in my hands, and not had Timothy as a best friend, I
    wouldn't have taken her to the movie, and my mind wouldn't have wandered
    down those dark corridors of Alal's memories to piece things together.

    Whatever
    itinerary Obsidian had approached me with, my abrasive behavior had
    forced her to it cast aside. Dagger, movie, revelations, I was now so
    much more in her eyes than she had envisioned.

    "Share my need and
    share with me an ounce of your sorrow," I murmured to her as I gently
    curled my fingers in her hair and directed her head up until she faced
    me.

    "The dagger," she rumbled. While she was stroking my hard-on, I knew she was using it as a double meaning.

    "I
    was pinned to an onyx sacrificial table," I began my tale. We worked
    off pants to mid-thigh then 'got busy'. Penetration was only going to be
    possible by turning her around. Ground-breaking was her ready
    acceptance of my instruction. I leaned against a tree, then pulled her
    onto my lap. She guided my phallus home.

    One locomotion and I
    sunk in deep. It was warm molasses until I hit and pressed against her
    cervix. For a second Obsidian trembled, then her muscles clamped down
    tightly, gripping my manhood firmly in a vise, keeping me still.

    "Ah,"
    I groaned. Obsidian had her neck twisted, so we were kissing with eye
    contact as I described my adventures with the Gong tau sorcerers. She
    shot me a quick twinkle of delight, a connection. She'd relayed physical
    pleasure in the way I was giving her cerebral gratification, aka hope.

    I
    rolled up her shirt, and gave both nipples a brutal tweak in response.
    She gasped. I was applying a little 'rough' with my tender intercourse.
    She rolled her tush against my groin, an invitation to double-down on my
    nipple-play. I kept my left hand working over each tit while working my
    fingernails down her abdomen. As I described the terror in old Tsu's
    face as he shouted out 'M iyǒu!
    (Mandarin for 'No!') as he recognized too late the curse he was
    invoking. She relished the visual of the Han necromancer's terror.

    'Me'
    smacking two fingers down on her clit earned me a squeal and a small
    gush of fluids on my nut-sack. Her look of astonishment was something
    I'd always cherish. Before me, sex was something she demanded from her
    followers/victims and definitely orchestrated. Her partners being
    fearful/worshipful must have limited their initiative.

    "A-a-a-ah, we are being observed," she groaned, her lips less than an inch from mine. It took me a second.

    "Which
    direction?" I kept pumping her, strumming her clit and treating her tit
    like taffy on a hot Coney Island summer afternoon. Her hooded eyes
    flickered to our right. I gave it ten seconds. I had to get Obsidian
    refocused on what I was going to do to her next, in case this was
    innocent voyeurism. Nope. It was Chaz.

    Why Chaz? See, I'm an
    idiot. My cryptic warning to Timothy for Pamela had been good for all of
    one minute. He'd called her and she'd gathered what she could and come
    looking for me.

    Why was she concerned? I was babbling to Timothy then wandering off with a 'beyond-freaky' chick I had just met named 'Obsidian' who came my way courtesy of another chick with the name of Estere.

    Let me see, Estere was Hashashin and for Timothy to describe someone in my life as 'beyond freaky' was
    bad news. Timothy was seriously worried about me and Timothy was an
    emotional rock ~ he didn't panic. Lest we forget, I was in a federal
    taskforce. A quick peek into New York traffic cameras revealed me and
    Obsidian wandering into Central Park from the south, so in the rescue
    party went, splitting up and Chaz 'lucked-out'.

    I still had two,
    no, three problems. I was really enjoying my sexual excursion with
    Obsidian and she was seeming to truly enjoy her experience with me. Oh,
    and Central Park is big, Pamela had been pressed for people, so she had
    pressed some unlikely participants into my rescue party.

    "He's," smooch, "my brother, by adoption," I headed off the whole idea she'd been briefed on me already.

    "Visual,
    Peacekeeper Six, OS2, L-11," Chaz muttered into his headset before
    taking up a casual stance on the path overlooking our trysting spot. Sex
    with an audience didn't bother her, so, we worked out as much action
    from twist, turns and two inches of in-and-out motions (she liked to
    keep our bodies tight) as we could. Obsidian was humming along in no
    time. Her vaginal walls were undulating, wearing away at my
    self-control.

    Panting, not from us,

    "Is he o, are they, who is she?" huffed and puffed a trio of voices from Chaz's locale. Oh. Pamela had recruited my 'Hounds'.

    I
    accidently (from a timing perspective) took that moment to grind my
    nails into her left nipple, pinched her clit and hammered her as hard as
    I could. Obsidian howled. Her vocalization exited the human realm in a
    cataclysmic manner.

    The noise scared avians a mile away into
    terrorized flight. Cats hissed, then raced for cover. Dogs tucked tail
    and ran. Streetlights a hundred yards away shattered in sprays of glass.
    Better yet, for the entertainment of my viewing public, she lashed out
    with her right hand at the closest Black Cherry sapling, exploding it
    into a mist of sap and pulverizing the bark and wood fiber into pulp.

    On
    the downside, her cervix gave my balls an ultimatum ~ release my seed
    at once, or she was going to twist off my head. My cock and balls have a
    long history of making decisions without me. I began lavishing her.
    Before I finally got the feeling I was out of the danger zone. She was
    back to rubbing against me and purring in blissful satisfaction.

    "Onun g zleri," whispered Belgin, one of the Turks. 'Her eyes'?

    "Cáel,
    are you aware of the alternative nature of your liaison?" Chaz coolly
    cautioned me. Translation: 'mate, do you know you have your cock in a
    demon?'

    "Yeah," I coughed. I had a face full of her hair. I was
    working on some post-coital nuzzling along with slowly helping her get
    her pants back up.

    "Ininzqueoccehpa," she hummed to me, ignoring our gathering. That was 'let's do this again'.

    "Tehuatlcochitlehua,"
    I replied with some fondness. She studied me for a second before
    deciding my term was one of endearment, thus 'you are what dreams are
    made of', not 'nightmares'.

    Obsidian had another issue to deal
    with. Timothy would call it a righteous cocking. Whatever it was, her
    hold on her human mein had slipped and her inhumanity was slipping
    through, mainly in her glass-like, black, multi-facetted eyes and her
    fingers which now ended in molten obsidian talons. On the subconscious
    level, her predatory nature was setting everyone close-by on edge. I
    could also make out the high pitched, ultrasonic pipping of her
    chiropteran cries ~ purpose unknown.

    Obsidian made her way off
    farther into the underbrush leaving me a few precious seconds to
    appreciate her retreating posterior while holstering my equipment. More
    people were arriving. I had one more thing to take care of before, oh
    look, Nikita had brought her Mom along, the NYPD Sergeant.

    "Chaz,
    I need to have a quick chat with Dot before I can explain things. She's
    been waiting and that's unwise," I looked to the Brit. He nodded.

    "Cáel?
    Mr. Nyilas? Prince?" all came my way. I relaxed as best I could. Chaz
    went to a body blow to stagger me, then an epic upper cut to send me to
    Lullaby Land.

    Dot & the Dragoness


    Dot and
    SzelAnya, in dragon form, were waiting as I tumbled forward. By the
    state of my haziness, I knew my unconsciousness wouldn't last long.

    "You gave her your seed," came the accusation.

    "Yes," I staggered, "and now you should be able to track her," I pointed out the bonus part of the arrangement. No comment.

    "I've got to make this quick, SzelAnya, I've found your father, geographically speaking," I dropped the bomb.

    "Don't,"
    Dot Ishara commanded. After all, she and her divine cohorts had done
    the killing and corpse-dividing eons ago. Undoubtedly, they'd executed
    their own oaths to one another to 'never reveal what they had done' as
    well.

    "Too late," I shook my head. SzelAnya's attention was
    magnetized. "I owe you and I'm paying my debts. I'm not blind to the
    dangers, believe me."

    "You have no idea what power you are invoking," Dot's undercurrent of displeasure was the worst I'd experienced.

    "Wrong. I've got thousands of years of Alal boiling around in my head, Plus the
    rest of you betrayed her 2600 years ago. It doesn't mean I have to. And
    now, given the chance, I'm not. Even if you kill me, she's got enough
    to

    Back in the Ramble

    "Really expect me to believe," Nikita's mom was growling.

    "Man down," I waved a weak arm skyward.

    "Mr.

    Nyilas, what is going on here?" the Sergeant addressed me. I was
    reclining in a circle of my 'Hounds'; most were kneeling. Chaz was in a
    tiny bit of trouble for having clocked me.

    "Umm, thanks for
    coming out and looking for me. I assure you, Mr. Tomorrow did what he
    did as a matter of his professional duties ~ intelligence gathering." As
    I struggled to stand, my ladies helped me. I saw Pamela with three
    Hounds coming up fast from one direction and Virginia with three more
    coming from the other. The gang was all here.

    The mutterings in non-English tongues suggested a bit of explaining was already going on.

    "You've been bleeding," Nikita pointed out with an unspoken 'again'.

    "This?"
    I pulled my shirt out and looked at the first bloodstain of my
    encounter. "This is the just the start of the bad news." I shed my
    windbreaker and then t-shirt.

    The professionals shouldered aside the others to take a closer look.

    "All
    of these are from noon and less than an hour ago," I identified the
    damage. Sarge was skeptical. Chaz, Nikita and Virginia less so.

    "They look older," the senior lawman noted.

    "I've been curious about that," Chaz frowned.

    "I've
    inherited my Grandfather's curse. My soul fragment was in the 'Here and
    Now' twenty-three years ago while his was, 'over there', so I was
    allowed to come into creation. According to my recently departed guest,"

    "You
    are immortal," Virginia mumbled to finish the thought. Had the speaker
    not been a member of the FBI, who knows how the thought would have been
    received.

    "From the memories I've been gifted with," I tapped the
    tiny divot on my forehead, "his healing abilities started out rather
    slowly too. I certainly don't want to test this theory, so no worries
    there," I scanned the group.

    "How do you explain seeing your Grandfather in Hungary and again in Rome?" Virginia wondered.

    "Again, that woman who just left," I got out.

    "Was
    no woman," Nuray, another one of my Turkish Hounds interrupted. "Her
    eyes..." she tried to explain, "and look what she did to that tree," she
    pointed to the greatest piece of evidence of supernatural wrongdoing.
    The other two witnesses nodded.

    "We all saw the same thing. Her
    eyes were, bottomless, definitely not human," Belgin affirmed. The
    veteran players looked to Chaz.

    "She had a collapsed nose-bridge,
    lacked a blink response, her dental work was carnivorous and her tongue
    was extremely clipped and showed prehensile qualities," he reported
    calmly. Pause. Chaz was a freaking intelligence operative, after all.

    "If her hands were a type of glove weaponry, I've never seen it s
    like before. While I know it is possible for a human to exert the
    force-pounds necessary to snap a two inch diameter tree trunk in one
    blow, it is a rare skill and requires intense discipline. This appeared
    to be done spontaneously, without preparation of any kind and as a
    reaction to other stimuli," he added.

    "It was also your assessment he needed to be knocked unconscious?" Nikita's mom countered.

    "Mr.
    Nyilas' psychological constructs are something the whole team has to
    work around. At times, he seeks 'insight' from his mind in a
    deliberately unconscious/non-sleep state," he replied.

    "He claims
    to be talking with spirit powers. I know when he returns to
    consciousness, he delivers useful intelligence. I'm not a psychologist,
    psychiatrist, or psychic. I don't know why his mind functions that way. I
    do know results. And I know I work with people who would achieve those
    results by other means if it were at all possible. Since we haven't
    found another method, we accept that from time to time, Mr. Nyilas will
    be rendered unconscious for the benefit of the team."

    "So you would beat him to death for 'results'?" she squared off with the Brit.

    "No.
    That is horribly simplistic, Ms. Kutuzov," Chaz exhaled evenly. "I
    value Cáel’s life deeply. Not only is he a genuinely decent human being,
    his actions have saved millions of lives. It is not a matter of hurting
    him in order to save one life, or five, or ten. It is never that
    clear-cut. I know Cáel is in his right mind and trying to make a
    difference. I owe it to him to support him when I can."

    "Today,
    right now, it means I fulfilled a requirement for his inner psychic
    workings. Had he been confused, or near death, I would have refused. As
    your daughter can explain better than I, working with Cáel Nyilas gives
    'complicated' a whole new meaning."

    Nikita nodded vigorously.

    "Fine," Sarge folded her arms. To me: "Maybe you can explain what the panic is all about."

    "This will make as much sense as the plot of A Stranger Gets Mean," I rolled my shoulders. I was putting my shirt back on, buying time.

    "Which one is that?" Pamela gave me a twist of the lips ~ a smirk-in-training.

    "The last of the A Stranger films with Tony Anthony," I smiled her way.

    "The one with the sneaky gunslinger, the Princess, the Moors and the generic barbarian horde?"

    "Yeah."

    "How can you know, ah, in the first film, the girl with the whip," Pamela got snarky.

    "Don't obfuscate the question," Sarge persisted.

    "I'm not. How does a young man not know Unforgiven, which won four Academy Awards, yet knows all four of the A Stranger films, which I'm sure no one else here has ever heard of," Pamela grinned at the other older woman.

    "Maybe, kinda, sorta and it was at a film festival in Keene," I supplied the alternate answer.

    "Sgt.
    Kutuzov, I work with horrible people and the best reason I can think of
    to keep going back to work is around me right now," I let my eyes
    flicker from her steely gaze to the assembly. "The truth is, I was in
    danger and at a moment's notice, seventeen people showed up to help.
    That I worked my way through the dilemma before you arrived doesn't
    diminish, in my eyes, what so many were willing to do on my behalf."

    "So,"

    "So,
    the women is evil and part of the leadership of a faction your
    government is allied with in the goings-on elsewhere around the globe.
    By evil, I mean ritualized rape to breed future pawns for their
    struggle, plus human sacrifice and blood offerings on a regular basis,
    in addition to the usual bad. I had to impress upon her I was going to
    be a useful ally," and heading off the accusing looks, "and in a manner
    which went way beyond bedroom antics.

    "See, it turns out my side
    is inadvertently doing shit which could bring about the end of the
    world," I lathered it on. "No lie. Don't trust me. Trust the look in the
    eyes of people who know and work with me." I let the Hounds and Sarge
    do just that. "So, the people we are fighting, are trying to save the
    world, but for their own selfish ends, which don't work out well for
    anyone standing in this circle we have today."

    "So, I have to
    balance keeping my side safe ~ thus endangering existence ~ and stop our
    opposition, yet keep them in play long enough to tie up the forces
    actually trying to destroy all life on Earth, at least until I can deal
    with them too. That has been my afternoon so far," I finished up.

    Yep.
    I was a nutty-nut bar slathered in nut crumbs and buttered in nut oil.
    Then the 'sane' folks looked at the other supposedly 'sane' folks who
    doubled as my co-workers. Even Nikita, who hadn't been 'read-in' to most
    of what JIKIT did, was nodding along, totally accepting my blathering's
    as gospel.

    "Special Agent Maddox, is it?" Mamma Kutuzov turned on the one other adult she might respect, the Federal law-dog.

    "Sergeant,
    I've seen things I'm unsure about. Of greater importance, I've seen
    otherwise completely sane, rational people behave inexplicably around
    Cáel, for both good and ill."

    "Would I stand in front of the Head
    of the FBI and testify Cáel Nyilas Wakko Ishara was a supernatural
    entity, I'm afraid I would. I can't pinpoint any precise act. It is more
    how those who know him react to things he does which he shouldn't be
    able to do, telling us things he has no rational explanation to know and
    speaking in languages he's never been known to be in contact with
    before," Virginia forged ahead.

    "Then you take in the evaluations
    of the other 'normal' people we work with, people like the Color
    Sergeant here and Special Agent Loire. When service professionals start
    referring to the people in the field they are working with as 'Ninja'.
    Or how the Great Khan, a man Cáel’s age, ruthlessly leads one of the
    largest nation's on Earth and considers Cáel his brother," she left her
    thoughts about the Great Khan dangling.

    "So your engagement to
    this Sulkanen woman is politically-based," Mamma turned on me. Oh, the
    'had I been toying with Nikita' question.

    "I don't look at it
    that way," I met her stare. "Hana has been working overtime to make our
    union something more than a hollow parody. Sadly, my grotesque life is
    relentless and maturity is not something I ever had planned to embrace."

    "Now I'm looking at fatherhood times eleven," I got out in a wistful tone.

    "Eleven?" multiple voices chorused.

    "One
    is with Hana," I aimed at Nikita and Nikita's mom. The pace of my
    declaration meant I wasn't a Lothario, or dead-beat Dad. I was happy
    about having children, unhappy about marriage, yet accepting my
    'screw-ups' as my responsibilities.

    "This is because you are the last of your bloodline?" Flannery questioned.

    "I
    don't like thinking of my sons and daughters that way, but yes. Of my
    Father's family, outside his unmarried sister, I'm it. I am also
    expected to establish alliances with other entities and often the only
    value we share is our love of our offspring."

    "Is anyone else 'contributing'?" Mamma persisted. Pamela frowned. Not good.

    "Havenstone
    is notorious for not sharing, working poorly with others and for
    holding male lives valueless, so until my arrival, such deals were not
    possible. Within Havenstone, they do have the custom of adopting
    daughters," I hurried things along. "Within the other two groups we are
    allying with, such blood exchanges are more common."

    "Is this practice going to stop when you are married?"

    "No."

    "Mom," Nikita intervened, "Cáel isn't leading
    these women on. I admit his, and their, behavior is odd. His whole life
    is rather inexplicable. You'd have to see him interacting with his
    co-workers to understand how much words fail to describe what it's like
    around him."

    "Nikita, we can start by talking about these
    twelve," Mamma took in my Hounds with a sweeping arm gesture, "European
    girls showing up at the drop of a hat, plus my long history dealing with
    Marilyn Saint James and Desiree Fredrickson, both of whom I have
    suddenly stopped seeing... right after he showed up in their lives. I
    know Mr. Nyilas, Cáel, is miles beyond what you find in the pages of the
    New York Times. I'm worried about you."

    "Wonderful. Let's get
    out of here," Pamela began to corral us. As we began moving along,
    Virginia pulled out her phone and gave 'work' a call: They'd found me
    and I was okay. Me? I couldn't chat at the moment. I had a 3:30 pm with
    Oneida (and Shawnee for some portion of the meeting no doubt; I was
    making her a grandmother).

    "I've been talking with Pamela and I
    may have a way out of your conundrum with these twelve," Chaz sidled up
    to me. The twelve in question were in hushed conversation in four
    languages, going over what the first three had seen.

    "Yes?" I looked his way. He seemed especially serious.

    "Yes.
    We Tomorrows have a few people schooled in the military arts. Notably,
    my Uncle Mason, former SAS with 30 years in, my cousin Tanwen Tomorrow,
    has been a staff instructor for the Honorable Artillery Company (she was
    not an artillerists), my older sister Estelle ~ now a Carew, former
    Royal Marines and my older brother Todd, former SRR, are all currently
    capable of doing you, me and the world a favor."

    "They'd train my, Hounds? Not kill them?"

    "As
    you pointed out, there is more to a person than physical strength.
    There is character and willingness to dare. There is a spirit of
    adventure and a desire to risk not only their lives, but save the lives
    of the woman next to them. Fighting skills, endurance and discipline can
    be instilled with the proper training and motivation. You provide the
    motivation. Let my clan provide the rest," Chaz offered.

    "Who will I owe?"

    "Me
    and mine, Cáel. You are the Head of an Amazon First House,
    Blood-brother to the Great Khan, Diplomat of the Host, father to a
    wonderful little girl and grandson to a woman who is as much family to
    me as anyone born of my blood, or who I have ever had the pleasure to
    spill blood beside," he confided.

    "Okay."

    "Do me a favor?" he asked softly.

    "Sure."

    "I
    think I might be a father. Getting her to talk about it, isn't
    happening and this isn't something I can ask Pamela to look into," he
    requested. Chaz had been banging one of the SD ladies assigned to
    JIKIT's protection force. A man of Chaz's character wasn't the type to
    mosey through the available herd. No, he'd picked one and, since things
    had worked out, he'd loyally stuck with her.

    Neither lover would
    mention 'word-one' about a commitment. And if she was pregnant, it was
    easy to conclude she would believe it was none of his concern. If it was
    a male, we wouldn't know until, month four and a half, or five,

    "Name?"

    "Tavi Gentry, of House Stolgos."

    I
    recalled her ~ around thirty, black hair, caramel skin, short (5' 4")
    with small breasts with wide hips and a tight, hard body.

    "I'll
    find out," I grinned. "Of more immediate concern to you, as of 7:30 this
    morning, all male Amazon children are to be given over to the Royal
    House instead of slain. I'm already working on exemptions for myself and
    the future House SzelAnya."

    "How did you pull that off?"

    "Thank Queen Aya next time you see her," I grew crafty. I should have known better. Chaz hid his surprise too well.

    "I'll do that."

    I
    saw Pamela looking my way intently. Her eyes bugged out and she mouthed
    'Aya?', then a huge 'Wow!' I was glad someone was both happy and
    surprised.

    {3:00 pm Sunday, September 7th ~ last day}

    "Now

    aren't you glad we tagged along?" Pamela said loudly enough to draw
    attention from the onlookers. She was still beating me up for sending
    Juanita away and for running off with an avatar-Goddess of the Cult of
    the Jaguar. But we would have been drawing attention anyway.

    See,
    I was in my least-favorite place to get beat up: the Full-blooded gym
    at Havenstone. Oh, the Amazons knew me by now. They knew Pamela too. It
    was my other four 'guests' which were drawing the attention/ire. Three
    were 'outsider' women:

    FBI Special Agent Virginia Maddox was
    known to a few of the Security Services and the Security Detail Amazons,
    who quickly spread the word about who she was. If they hadn't, well her
    grey workout attire with yellow FBI lettering on it would have helped clarify any confusion.

    The
    other two were New York Police officers Nikita Kutuzov and her mother,
    Larisa (aka 'The Desk Sergeant'). Those two were with me because Larisa
    had been insistent on coming and Pamela had publically announced it was a
    'capital idea', there-by vacating my veto.

    "I thought you were a bigwig?" Larisa Kutuzov had accused me.

    "I
    am, but she scares everyone," I'd shrugged helplessly. Larisa then
    looked to Pamela, who shrugged as if she couldn't understand why anyone
    would be afraid of her. So those two, dressed in navy blue workout
    attire labeled NYPD with golden lettering, were also accompanying me into Pain Central.

    Had
    those three outsiders not been with me, it wouldn't really have
    mattered in the 'attention getting' department because my fourth guest
    was Chaz. Yeah, Chaz. Mind you, Chaz hadn't wanted to come either, but
    Pamela insisted I might need help before all this shit sorted itself
    out.

    Chaz wasn't as 'pretty' as me, but compensated by possessing
    the aura of a professional elite warrior ~ calm, detached and
    unflappable in a crisis such as calmly walking into a room where 200
    women wanted to kill you:

    ... a third of them wanted to rape you, then kill you,

    ... another third wanted to kill you by raping you (Chaz was awfully 'manly' after all),

    ... and the balance just wanted to kill you and move on to whatever was next.

    Now,
    what the fuck was I doing in the Full-blooded gym? I had promised to
    meet Oneida to discuss our hastily revealed 'Warrior's Love' during this
    morning's council session, right before Rhada attacked her. But why was
    Oneida meeting me in the gym?

    As I scanned about upon entry, I
    saw Oneida and my heart sank. My bad day clearly was not getting better.
    A portion of the sparring mats closest to me had been cleared out for a
    circular meeting of kneeling Amazons, who were most certainly waiting
    for 'Yours Truly'. Thirteen Amazons were waiting for me. I knew them
    all, five intimately. Closest to my left were three members of House
    Zorja: House Head Jana, her Apprentice Marlene and my old buddy Elsa.

    To their left were Shawnee and Oneida of House Arinniti. Opposite me was the Keeper of Records, Krasimira, with the augur Tad fi
    and their guardians; Sikia and the persistently with Krasimira whose
    name I'd never gotten. Beside them were Mahdi and Rhada. Closing the
    circle were the Head and Apprentice of House Bendis: Klavdiya and Gale.

    The moment I saw Tad fi, any half-assed plan I was cobbling together flew out the window. Sikia was holding Tad fi's
    hand which she clenched when she caught sight of me. I hadn't believed I
    would ever see the augur alive again, yet here she was. Fuck it all. I
    was vaguely aware of Pamela telling Chaz and Virginia to 'clear the
    road'.

    "Ishara," the Apprentice of House Maeve, Rhonwenn, decided
    to make a protest in front of the onlookers, "these strangers are not
    welcome." She moved toward me. By the five companions she was bringing
    along, she expected some level of resistance. Fortunately, she was
    addressing me/us in Old Kingdom Hittite, which meant only Pamela and I
    understood what the heck she was saying.

    "Rhonwenn," I turned on
    her with teary eyes, "the Mother of my first born daughter is here when
    it was prophesied I would never hold her again this side of the cliffs.
    If I hug her, I can hug them both and show them I share my love," I led
    with my heart's song.

    "First born?" Rhonwenn frowned.

    "Yes. By Ishara's command, the augur Tad fi
    was the first to have her destiny twisted by the Goddess. The price
    will be her life to bring the first Isharan daughter to her first
    breath. In a dream, I was told I would never see her again," I moved
    past her.

    "What of the strangers?" she followed along.

    "Leave
    this to me," Pamela grabbed Rhonwenn's arm and pulled her aside. The
    old witch had arranged things so Nikita and Mamma peeled off to support
    her, leaving Virginia to cover our back and Chaz to watch my other
    flank.

    I stepped between Elsa and Klavdiya Bendis, vaguely asking for their pardon as I passed them. Tad fi
    seemed sullen, so I boomed subsonic rumblings from deep within my
    diaphragm. It was a wordless message to her. Murmurs of 'Cael' and
    'Ishara' floated around. I wanted to hug Tad fi; I fell to my knees before her. My hands flew to her hips as she reached out, determined to find me despite her blindness.

    Her fingers brushed along my chest. I was dead set on showering her face with kisses. Tad fi's right hand danced to my lips while her left hand's fingertips traced along my tear tracks. She started to weep too.

    "You are crying," Tad fi needlessly pointed out.

    "I thought I would never see you again," I breathed over her fingers.

    "The
    Goddesses often show us what might be, not what must be," her words
    lilted harmonically. "Perhaps you bear such grief, you have recast the
    Weave itself, my Cáel."

    I had to think about that for a second.
    The Weave operated outside the strictures of Time as we humans saw it.
    It acting in a compassionate way toward me wasn't something I was
    seriously entertaining, but perhaps my actions had tripped up a few
    things. I certainly felt I needed a few extra hugs.

    "Could it not be the love of Tad fi
    which has altered events?" I turned things around. "You are the first
    mother-augur I've ever heard of." Yeah, I was ignoring the crowd around
    us. It was both good and bad. Bad was me showing affection to one lady
    when I was here for showing affection to too many women (in their
    opinion.) The good was me paying attention to the one who had the least,
    the one whose fate the rest would simply rather not think about.

    "I
    am an augur. I," her words trailed off. She was a slave to the Weave; a
    sacrifice by the Host to the mysticism of the world around them.
    However an augur ended up casted as an augur, I always had the
    impression her sisterhood quickly tried to forget them as the
    individuals they had once been. Well screw that notion. A hand came to
    rest on my shoulder. It was the guardian, Sikia. Whatever everyone else
    thought, I was earning serious Brownie points in her book.

    "Hey Sikia. Sorry. Didn't mean to ignore you," I gave a sheepish grin.

    "I understand, Ishara," she bowed her head slightly. "Tad fi told me of your visitation." For me it had been a dream. For Tad fi, it had been a waking moment. Krasimira coughed. I had business to attend to.

    "Right-O!" I said as I kissed the augur's fingers. Next, I leaned awkwardly over and gave a full, lusty French kiss to Sikia.

    That
    wasn't what most of the attendees thought I was supposed to be doing,
    but I still had to be me. I pushed up rapidly to both keep the
    initiative and to give the impression I was about to topple over
    backwards. I needed that split-second of uncertainty from a certain
    someone. I spun, slipped my right hand behind Rhada's neck and planted
    my lips firmly on hers.

    I was standing up, towering over the
    Indian Princess, so she had to bend her body backwards as I pressed in.
    The 'oh please fuck me now' moan boiled up from deep within Rhada and
    couldn't be misunderstood by anyone who had been given an orgasm which
    took them to the peak of their physical and mental limitations. The
    person I had to make 'uncertain' wasn't Rhada, it was Mahdi.

    In
    this instant, Rhada needed to know she mattered to me most of all. The
    rest could be relied on to create emotional-social constructs to explain
    our chaotic relationship. Rhada and I were too raw. She needed an open
    and public declaration I wasn't going anywhere or denying there was an
    'us'. When I finally pulled away, Rhada's eyes were feverish, her bosom
    heaved with passion and I'd banished her doubts. Oh, and Mahdi was
    furious.

    "Mahdi," I bowed in acknowledgment, spun away before her
    retort spilled forth, took five steps and went to one knee before
    Oneida. I leaned in awkwardly; Oneida figured out my intentions and met
    my embrace halfway. Our kiss, while packing in all the accessories, was
    more sedate and romantic ~ what Oneida deserved. I left her smiling.
    Better for me, I left with Shawnee giving me a veiled sign of her
    approval. I hadn't gone to Oneida first, but she recognized I was acting
    in a diplomatic fashion, which was probably for the best as far as the
    Host was concerned.

    In a maneuver reminiscent of a Cossack, I
    went knee to knee from Oneida to Gale. Gale recoiled. We'd had sex, not a
    relationship.

    "May I kiss your hand?" I requested. She shot her House Head a worried look.

    "Isn't
    it a little late for that," Klavdiya's words dripped with venom. What I
    hadn't appreciated was while Klavdiya was the House Head, she also was
    Gale's 'Big Sister'. Whoops.

    I risked it and took Gale's hand anyway.

    "For
    friendship and respect," I planted a firm kiss on her knuckles. "For
    affection and gratitude," I said as I turned her hand over and planted
    delicate kisses on her fingertips and finally her palm. It took her a
    second to play catch-up.

    "What are you grateful for?" Gale asked.

    "Oh," I faux-hesitated. "Well, our love-making was wonderful for me. I hoped," and Gale blushed.

    "Chaz, do you like seafood?" Pamela asked casually (and in English).

    "I'm
    from an island-nation. It is somewhat of a necessity," he replied
    deadpan. I kept deep, meaningful eye-contact with Gale, seemingly
    ignoring the mutterings around us. Implying any woman you've slept with,
    even as a One Night Stand, had been a completely memorable experience
    is an indispensable dating skill (i.e., so please ignore the other women
    presently bearing my children, my fiancée and my other past, current and hopefully future sexual misadventures.)

    "Would
    you let my sister's hand go?" Klavdiya growled (back to IN HITTITE). I
    was on the sparring mat, so force escalation was highly likely. I
    reluctantly released Gale's hand. She had the ego-boosting effect of
    sighing as she let my hand slide away from hers.

    "So," I looked around as I stood. "Why are we here?"

    "The Queen wishes peace," Krasimira began. I felt warm inside. Aya was looking out for me.

    "Cool," I beamed. "Where do I sit?"

    "Where is the rest of House Ishara?" Krasimira's gaze flickered to the outsiders with me.

    "I travel alone. These are Pamela Cotytto's buddies," I lied. That earned a whole series of looks for both me and my entourage.

    "Oh," Krasimira accepted my lie at face value. "Pamela, you are not welcome here at this meeting."

    "I choose to be rude," Pamela responded.

    "This
    has been long overdue," Elsa stood. I had no idea who would win an Elsa
    vs. Pamela fight. I wasn't going to find out today because a dozen
    Amazons looked ready to make this an unfair brawl.

    "Okay," I
    intervened. "I had a fight with my bodyguard earlier today, then a
    confrontation with the Cult of the Jaguar this afternoon which required
    Pamela and the rest having to come rescue me. Besides, the rest don't
    speak our language."

    "You are among sisters, Ishara," Krasimira chided me. "Practice the truth."

    I
    didn't scoff. That would have been impolite and highly unwise. "I'll do
    my best," I bowed my head. "I'll also stand here in the middle, since
    everyone else seems comfortable." That meant no one would have to make
    space for Pamela and company.

    "As I said," Krasimira began again,
    "our Queen wishes peace between our houses and hopes the blood of
    Ishara can facilitate this somewhat."

    'Oh, they are going to take turns beating me up,' was the first thing to come to my mind and probably some others' as well.

    "How so?" I asked first. The words were forming on other lips as I spoke.

    "By the adoption of daughters among those gathered here," Krasimira stated.

    "No!" Rhada blurted out. Oneida's hand protectively went over her womb.

    "For
    peace," Krasimira suggested to Rhada. Mahdi was livid over our shared
    indiscretion as well as Rhada's outburst. If Rhada hadn't already been
    placed on the Regency Council, Mahdi might have removed her status as
    Apprentice.

    "What does this have to do with us?" Jana Zorja gave a worried look.

    "It was thought a child of Elsa Zorja and Cáel Ishara could be adopted by House Meenakshi (aka Mahdi and Rhada)."

    "We
    have not had intercourse," Elsa clarified at her House Head's glance,
    "though if I had, it would be none of your business since I am presently
    with the Security Detail." Jana bristled, as did Marlene.

    "I do not sleep
    with every Amazon I feel a connection with here at Havenstone," I
    protested. "And at the start I always used a condom. Even with the
    Goddess Ishara's command, I have never wanted to bring any woman grief. I
    certainly don't want to create trading tokens because of some feud
    which happened before I stepped foot in this wacky place. Besides, Gale
    might not be,"

    "I am," Gale sulked.

    "Fine," I soaked up more bad news from the Man-Dog-Pig perspective, "I will not agree to trade a single child of Ishara."

    "Besides,"
    Mahdi glowered at Rhada, "it could be a son." Ouch. Rhada looked as if
    her mother had just slapped her; worse, had strangled her favorite
    kitten before her eyes.

    "We can settle that matter," Krasimira
    continued guiding the meeting. "We are in the presence of an augur after
    all." Oh, that was why I was meeting Tad fi here! "It helps if she has a link to the fate of a person she seeks to investigate as well as something the person loves."

    "Oh, so we are going to castrate him and hand her his balls?" Mahdi muttered. Whoa now!

    "Such as?" I inquired.

    "A personal belonging, or body part; hair will do," Krasimira informed me.

    "Oh," I sighed happily. I went over to Tad fi,
    knelt before her and took her right hand to place upon my lips. "To
    read the fates of me and my children, you need some of my hair or that
    of someone I love?"

    "Yes," she smiled.

    "Your hair will do, if there is any doubt, Tad fi."

    "I knew that," she announced, "but I wanted to 'hear' you say it," she shared her joy with the crowd.

    "Would it help to have some of my hair as well?" I proffered.

    "It
    would indeed," her lips trembled sensuously. I pulled out my trusty
    Amazon blade and sawed off a few locks while she did the same. I handed
    them over.

    "Step back," Sikia cautioned me. She didn't need to. The moment my hair touched Tad fi's
    hands, other presences entered the room behind her ~ terrifying and
    majestic in their power, the goddesses and mystic protectors of the
    augurs, Istustaya and Papaya.

    They seemed to be as surprised I
    could see them as I was to be seeing them. The room's dimensions
    distorted and lost all clear points of reference. It was the illusions
    which concealed the Weave being laid bare. Unlike her sisters, Tad fi's
    life's essence was burning down brightly to a very pre-determined end,
    the birth of our daughter, Shala; there would be no slow, lingering
    demise for her. Added to that, she was the Sixth Augur.

    When the
    other five augurs had pierced the Veil of the Weave with her to find the
    Ally the Host needed most, the agony had been too much for them. The
    Five had soaked up all that pain and agony, ending their lives so the
    Sixth could bear the message to the person the Weave dictated could
    wield the news most effectively, me.

    As 'payment', Dot Ishara had insisted I have sex with Tad fi, guaranteeing the death of her poison-racked body with the birth of our offspring. I had done so callously. Tad fi
    had done so, for her own reasons, perhaps to end the echoes of the
    death screams of her sisters as they fulfilled their mission.

    Now
    the possible destinies of my other children were being discussed and
    the two goddesses were making an appearance. Perhaps they were aware the
    Heir of Vranus was playing Russian roulette with Creation. More likely,
    they knew I was up to something, yet in the tangled weave of all the
    possible futures, they couldn't tell what dangers existed amid all the
    darkness and confusion.

    Tad fi
    spit into her hands as she rolled our combined hairs together. When she
    had created one long strand, she began to pull the concoction apart.
    The first effort fell into two parts. I didn't know what to make of
    that. Thank goodness I'm not an augur.

    "I see a, closet," the augur's brow furrowed. "A woman in shadow, a fast horse, bearing messages,"

    I had to put that together. My closet-ninja who I'd ridden like the Pony Express, Miyako Yuki.

    "A member of the 7 Families of the Ninja," I provided.

    "Twin daughters," Tad fi
    made her prediction. Wow! Lithe, slender Miyako with twins would be
    tough. I had to get word to her. How had Saku missed that? Twin souls?

    "Ah, Fushichou and Yozora," I conjured the second name. "That is Suwais-urāni and Ispantnepi  in our tongue."

    The next was an equitable serpentine entwining of her white hair and my black.

    "Peaceful, beautiful and strong of body and mind, an exemplar of our people, Parvati?" Tad fi
    worked through the next bit of soothsaying. Her face clouded, even as
    Rhada's brightened. "She will die still in her youth ~ much loved and a
    bitter foe." When an augur predicted 'peaceful' she didn't mean
    'non-violent', she meant 'of calm mind'. 'Youth' didn't mean child; it
    meant in your first decade of being caste. Still, that sucked big time
    for the three of us ~ Mother, Father and Daughter.

    "My
    granddaughter will die a hero of the Host?" Mahdi murmured. 'Bitter Foe'
    meant 'hated by our enemies' thus a memorable threat to them. The augur
    was still in the midst of her soothsaying.

    The third casting was a bit of hair in a loop.

    "A son of two houses and three lives, many loving sisters and favored by his mothers."

    Hmm,
    two houses was easy: Amazon and someone else. Three lives, I knew one
    group who played at being a third person ~ the Hashashin.

    "Bih l asan," I supplied the name Estere Abed and I had been toying with. In Kurdish it meant 'keep it simple'. What better advice could I give a son of mine?

    "A daughter of Bendis," Tad fi
    announced as she traced a corkscrewed bit of bound hair. Gale gasped.
    "Inky blackness, a night sky with few stars, a place which is cold
    beyond cold, yet warmed by hope and fearlessness, the Moon grows small,
    yet is strong in her heart."

    Sounded like utter nonsense, except I worked with JIKIT. It only took me a few seconds.

    "Gale,
    our daughter is going to be an astronaut," I turned her way. Skepticism
    and disbelief surrounded me. "Gale, her God-uncle is the Great Khan,
    who not only controls the largest Russian spaceport, he also has
    captured the largest spaceport in China as well. He controls the third
    spaceport in China too, if you want to rub it in," I added. "And, if the
    Amazons do send someone into space, who better than a child of the
    Moon?" Bendis was the Thracian Lunar deity.

    "Why?" Gale finally asked.

    "Did

    our Queen not say 'the world is too small a place'?" I answered. "Why
    shouldn't the Amazons seek a future out among the stars? We have
    certainly headed out into the dangerous Unknown before and survived. Now
    we have access to the resources to help us do just that."

    "Those are outsiders," Gale protested. House Bendis was part of the Conservative faction of the Council.

    "I'm not making this up, Gale. Tad fi is. Have you thought of a name?"

    "Ah, no."

    "How
    about Hantezzi-pēda?" I suggested. It had two meanings. Long form:
    'First Place'. Short form: 'Lucky'. I left her to digest that because
    the augur hadn't stopped.

    "A large temple without a roof filled
    with people, a son and daughter, a white stallion rises up upon the
    graves of thirteen kings. A gift of two rivers steeped in blood.
    Ana-Călina," she stumbled over the names, "and  rp d." The last name I knew, which boiled back to the roofless temple ~ the Sz kesfeh rv r
    Basilica in Hungary where I planned to marry Hana was a ruin, roofless.
    Two sets of twins? My family didn't have a history of twins. I'd check
    with Hana, but I strongly suspected my matron deity sticking it to me
    once again.

    Maybe I should buy my own daycare center. Maybe Pamela looks like she wants to slap me upside my head too.

    "A boy born in hatred with a heart which heals if he," the vision appeared to confuse Tad fi,
    which was ugly to contemplate. That would most likely mean others
    fucking with the Weave as well. "Borne in safety by a ghost and a name,
    Hana." A pause. That vision had been physically costly for the augur. So
    many women hated me, a ghost?

    " infean
    (AWN f'yun), known by another name not her own, Bansealgaire, not our
    own," more painful, mystic discombobulation on her part. Fortunately, I
    didn't know the names, but I know the second name's ethnic point of
    origin, Irish. Aunt Imogen.  infean Bansealgaire meant, stormy huntress, Sweet! Now if I only knew which side that daughter would end up on.

    "The Trickster, Shining Son of the Sun who jests and whose great heart remains untouched, no matter what the burden, Ash," Tad fi
    regained some of her focus. This one had to be Oneida and my offspring ~
    a son. I stole a glance at her face. She was stunned, not heartbroken.

    "We will name him Bruce," I expelled my worry, "in honor of the quintessential 'Ash' man."

    "Who?" she looked up at me, teary-eyed.

    "When I come back from the Great Hunt we'll spend a weekend watching all the Evil Dead films," I got out.

    "And Bubba Ho-Tep," Pamela tacked on.

    "And Sundown," I almost missed yet another Campbell Cult-Classic.

    "Focus Ishara," huffed Krasimira maternally.

    "I'm about to have a dozen children. I want to die," blurted forth from my lips.

    "I thought this would be welcome news Cáel," Tad fi wailed. She'd exerted so much effort on my behalf, only to have me act spasmodically infantile?

    "It isn't you, Tad fi,"
    I soothed her with both words and a gentle hand along her jawline from
    earlobe to her lower lip. "I didn't come to Havenstone expecting
    Fatherhood; and I know for a fact every House Head present has 'okayed'
    the murder of at least one infant boy, so I don't trust a single one of
    them, which means I have to take full responsibility for every male
    child."

    "And you remain an 11th year in your heart," she reasoned.

    "Yeah,
    pretty much." '11th year', an Amazon 'pre-Test', thus free of any true
    duties. I let her slump into me. Her guardian deities had faded into the
    Aether, so it was safe for her to be human again. "Wait. How come you
    understand that when no one else does?"

    "I have seen your spirit-self, Cáel Ishara," she reminded me. "The real you."

    "We seem to be no closer to resolving our disputes," Jana interrupted my bonding moment.

    "What do you want?" I slowly repositioned myself so I had Tadifi
    in my lap, facing me. It was somewhat sexual, but it allowed her to
    regain some comfort from her ordeal. Sikia was very close by.

    "Redress of Meenakshi insults," Jana derided me.

    "Don't
    be a child," I spat back before Mahdi could get her own vicious licks
    in. Jana's face clouded, as did Marlene's and Elsa's.

     To be continued.

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 27 min
  • Cáel Defeats The Illuminati: Part 14
    Guardian Goddess in Manhattan.

    Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.





    "Our

    Princess grew up around a woman whose keen intellect we rely on to
    protect us from unseen enemies," Saint Marie's voice became deeper and
    more threatening. "At the age of ten, she," Saint Marie looked my way as
    my hand shot up mimicking Aya's identical plea for attention.

    "Yes Ishara?" Saint Marie chose to acknowledge me.

    "She's nine."

    "Fine. At the age of nine, she earned an honorific, Mamētu me eda, which I didn't accomplish until my 19th year." 'Yes Ladies, I'm an epic bad-ass and I've been out-performed by a child'.



    "She
    was kidnapped along with the Head of House Ishara. They tortured her by
    clipping off two of her digits, one at a time, then seared the damage
    with a blowtorch. She gave them nothing. At the end of the encounter,
    the two of them managed to defeat thirty Seven Pillar's commandos, over
    fifteen she disabled personally."

    "After killing nearly
    half as many enemies as the 35 I have personally dispatched in my entire
    career, she crossed a mile and a half of barren rock in the midst of a
    Category 4 Typhoon. Cáel Ishara only helped her half of the way because
    he was engaged with the last two members of the Seven Pillar's team."

    "I
    have utter confidence the madness here today, while assisted by House
    Epona and Ishara, was the brainchild of Krasimira. I say 'assisted'
    because Cáel Ishara spared Kwenhamai's life on the battlefield. Katrina
    Epona removed Kwenhamai from Romanian custody to keep her out of the
    hands of those who wished us harm. I was aware Kwenhamai was in New
    York, but not her precise location."

    "My read on the situation is this:

    "Aya of Kururiyahhssi was aware of Kwenhamai and Krasimira's plot to adopt her into the bloodline of the first Amazon."

    "She was not aware of Kwenhamai's plan to exit the Host in the manner she chose. I read the shock and pain in, Aya's face."

    "Our

    Princess has not given me a single order and I am the only voice here
    today that matters, I am the Golden Mare and the Council has
    consistently failed to agree on a Regency."

    "Krasimira, why have
    you done this?" Saint Marie abruptly asked for either a denial, or
    acquiescence of her perception of events.

    "As directed by the
    Ancestors, the statute of a goddess of a First House was recast then
    returned to her perpetual spot. It brought new light to a dark, sacred
    and painful place. In that moment I realized that for the first time in
    nearly 3,200 years, the descendants of every Amazon gathered before the
    walls of Wilusa (Troy) had been reunited."

    "I was troubled. Was
    this a portent the augurs couldn't divine? In their council (the augurs)
    then came up with the words 'speak to our eldest'."

    Oh shit, the
    rest of the Council was racking their minds trying to figure who was
    the oldest surviving Amazon. I knew for a fact they were overlooking the
    two top candidates.

    "I sought out the eldest Amazon alive. They
    claimed to not have the answer for my worries. She had far more numerous
    things weighing on her mind such as her intimate demise. Though I hated
    sharing the same air with her, I asked her to tell me her greatest
    regret."

    "I had given up on the Amazon Race until an Amazon
    reminded me, through martial effort, valiant spirit and a kind heart, I
    was wrong to abandon my faith with my people. Now I will die, unable to
    pass on my renewed hope because the one Amazon I would trust with my
    legacy is equally childless."

    "I asked her the name of this
    Amazon she felt was worthy of her legacy. Then I informed her she was
    wrong and the Amazon in question did indeed have a daughter. She asked
    to meet the daughter,"

    "Last night I requested the presence of a
    female child residing with members of House Epona," the Keeper of
    Records looked up at the Golden Mare. "I provided neither the resident
    female (Caitlyn, Aya's Mother), or the House Head with an explanation."

    Female child

    Since

    my revival, Amazons were using 'female' child a lot more often. This
    meant, the motheer had never told her daughter farewell. The true fate
    of Aya of Epona would never officially be recorded. She has been born,
    but never recorded as an Amazon of her true House.

    "The three of
    us met alone. The two embraced; birth mother and daughter. The eldest of
    us proclaimed she saw the light of Kururiyahhssi in her daughter's
    eyes. Words were exchanged. The child agreed to be adopted then
    departed. Further arrangements were made without the child's knowledge
    as we have recently observed."

    "I testify that there is only one
    Amazon alive today who knows what transpired and I will take those
    conversations to my grave. Does that suffice?" Krasimira finished. I was
    already regurgitating my mental quandary with my Isharans. Was Aya
    really a daughter of Kururiyahhssi?

    "I will leave it to the
    others to contemplate your, bizarre actions, Krasimira," Saint Marie
    frowned. "As for the rest of you, Aya has impressed me. If she has not
    impressed you, I do not care. I think she is definitely influenced by
    those two," Saint Marie motioned to Katrina and me. "It is a given since
    Katrina was of her blood and she has risked much in the presence of a
    man she calls 'Atta' and he calls 'Duma'."

    "Katrina is a cold, heartless snake and I am convinced she is one of the best 'First Bearer of the Sun Spear through the Halls of Night and Death' the
    Host been served by in a long, long time.” Saint Marie paused then
    looked at me while she said; “ Cáel is a fool who leads with his heart
    when he should let better women take charge. Fortunately for the rest of
    us, he is reliably successful despite his multitude of handicaps."

    Was
    I upset about being insulted? No. The truth hurts and a Man needs to
    learn to roll with the punches. Buffy I could deal with. Katrina most
    likely appreciated being associated with a dangerous reptile. Saint
    Marie hadn't forgotten Katrina threating Saint Marie's daughter that was
    for sure.

    "I am considering much of what our Princess would like me/us
    to do, because it is based in keen insight and well-reasoned thought.
    She wishes to spare our sons so we will have more warriors in the fight.
    We have already added men to Havenstone and one to the Council, as was
    the Will of the Ancestors."

    "Let me see, she wishes a bodyguard
    of fourteen (2 First House and 1 from Africa, Asia, Europe and North
    & South America, the Amazon presence in Australia was minimal and I
    doubted they would bring someone up from Antarctica, plus the seven
    matching Runners) without removing permanent members of any House and
    allowing all Houses to have access to our future Queen. I approve. It is
    a fine idea and I wish I had thought of it."

    "Should we add
    Runners directly into the Royal House? She doesn't think so and I feel
    this decision shows a remarkably insightful into the long history of our
    People and protects the Council's sensitivity on such matters. I
    approve."

    "Placing our sons into the care of the Royal House? We
    need to free up as many sisters as possible. Men under the care of the
    Royal House will be tradesmen and help-mates. Not a single weapon will
    be in their hands. If none of you have realized herlike will take two decades to implement, it only increases my eagerness to see her become 'casted'."

    Aya's hand shot up again.

    Yes?"

    "I would hope the Council, or the Regents, will consider a 'like' which is not mine. It is a man's and it should be of no surprise the idea is Cáel’s."

    "If you feel it holds merit, Aya, tell us," Saint Marie deferred.

    "The
    9 Clans have shown some interest in a children exchange programs among
    our youth as it would provide new techniques we can add to our arsenal
    an a new avenue to experiment with new ideas. I find the idea to be
    promising as the Host takes part in affairs beyond our own immediate
    needs. It would also supply partners between families to be shared for a
    season or two."

    Translation: Amazon women could breed with men
    of allied Secret Societies to reduce our dependence on our own, much
    smaller, male population. In the short term, it would go a long way to
    rectifying the Host's child-bearing problems.

    The Council's
    quarrelsome behavior was biting them in the ass big time. Saint Marie
    was right, the only opinion that mattered was hers until the Council
    elected a Regency. Had we not been at war, the Council would have ruled,
    but we were, so we took orders from the Golden Mare. Even if the High
    Priestess had been alive, she would have deferred to our designated War
    Leader on most things.

    "Cáel Ish, Cáel Wakko Ishara is a very
    dangerous and devious male, Aya. Be careful of any council he gives,"
    Saint Marie's caution was more playful than menacing.

    "I'll be
    okay," Aya peeped. "He doesn't have sex with any woman until she is
    eighteen." That wasn't what the Golden Mare was cautioning her about. We
    all knew it. Aya was working to defuse a sticky bit of mental juggling,
    listening to a man's advice.

    "On that we can agree," Saint Marie conceded. "Back to what I would 'like' to
    say. The New Directive is being implemented. I feel it goes beyond the
    purview of my mandate. I will leave it for the Regency to deal with.
    Katrina and Tessa have already invested in the groundwork in this
    endeavor, so I will endorse it if that is the decision of the Regency."

    "I
    have zero desire to add a single Runner to the Security Detail. I will
    open up slots in the training program if that is what the Regency
    demands. Each House's policy for dealing with the First Directive is
    their business, not mine. If any of you wish to consider something the
    Princess considers to be important, so be it. The idea of 1,000 Isharans
    does not appeal to me. Look how much trouble their tiny numbers have
    already caused us and take heed."

    Buffy began growling, which
    amused/worried the Houses on either side of us. Unlike me, Buffy didn't
    'roll with the blows' and considered all manner of insults to me, House
    Ishara and her Isharan sisters to be answerable with violence. I loved
    her so. There was also no way I'd let her go after Saint Marie. The
    Golden Mare would crush her; I had no doubt.

    "The unwelcome blood
    feud: are both House Heads ignorant of my forbiddance of such things?
    Apparently so. Both defied me by tossing insults back and forth.
    Considering we are at war with two of the most powerful Secret factions,
    I am angered by both for their idiocy."

    "The solution the Princess likes is rather novel," Saint Marie was punishing both Messina and me with her low voice and fiery gaze. Krasimira coughed.

    "Yes?" Saint Marie suspended her anger.

    "The
    suggested resolution is not without precedence," Krasimira spoke with a
    scholarly detachment. "In our early days, the Host settled such
    disputes in Spring and Fall gatherings by contests of foot speed,
    hunting, horsewomanship, archery and wrestling. If we revive the
    tradition, the competing Houses could nominate one woman for each
    contest to settle the matter. Only the hand-to-hand match would risk
    either contestant's health."

    "I will consider it and render judgement before the Sun sets today," Saint Marie nodded. "The final like pleases me greatly. Dealing with the 52 of you is, Cáel?"

    I
    was on the spot. I couldn't let down my fan base of one, Aya. Perhaps
    it was five, Buffy (who would never admit it), Daphne (who liked me),
    Katrina (because she liked fucking with my head) and Desiree (who was
    less likely to admit she found me funny than Buffy).

    I felt I gave a decent effort.

    "'A ginormous pain in my hemorrhoids?' the basic one."

    "'More painful than having my cornea scrapped with a spoon?' more gruesome."

    "'Enough to make me want to give Sakuniyas a surprise French kiss?' most likely to be fatal."

    "'Worse than waking up to discover I'm related to Cáel Wakko Ishara?' most horrifying, for both of us."

    "'Inspiring me to toss it all away and take up Professional Bikini Mud Wrestling?' a personal fantasy of mine."

    "Why do we put up with him again?" one House Head remarked.

    "Because I am worried that one," motioning to Buffy, "will stab me in the elevator after a meeting."

    "My First, are you acting psychotic around the Council members?" I looked over my shoulder at Buffy.

    "Wakko Ishara, it is not an act. I am psychotic," she responded deadpan.

    "Are you still packing that thermite grenade?"

    "No Wakko Ishara. Daphne stole it from me and hid it," was her quick delivery.

    "I love working with you two," Daphne whispered.

    "What is it with you, your unsubtle sexual innuendo and me in a bikini?" Saint Marie stared at me.

    "I

    find the combination of brilliance and lethality sexy. Just ask Elsa," I
    grinned. Then I grimaced as Buffy stomped on my toes. The House Heads
    and Apprentices on either side of me noticed and clearly expected me to
    do something, like to show outrage (because she was my underling), or
    start crying (because I was a guy).

    "Prestige," Daphne hissed
    quietly. "Prestige." She was reminding Buffy that beating me up in
    public made the other Amazons think even less of me than they already
    did.

    "I will go with (B), the cornea scrapping," Saint Marie gave me a nod.

    "Damn it," I muttered. I also got my foot out of the way before someone did any more damage to my phalanges.

    'Best Daddy Ever,' Aya mouthed to me. Back to the main action.

    "It
    is not my place to order the rest of you to elect Shawnee, Rhada and
    Buffy to be the Regency. I do admit I admire the mixture of candidates,"
    Saint Marie declared. I shot Rhada a quick look. She seemed really,
    really enamored of the idea of being part of the Regency, thus staying
    in New York for the next decade, or so.

    "Before the idea is rejected out of hand, I suggest we ask the three people our Princess would like to be part of the Regency if they would accept the nomination," the Golden Mare continued. "Shawnee Arinniti?"

    "I bow to the logic and reason of the proposal," Shawnee replied.

    "Rhada Meenakshi?"

    "I
    wish to join my sisters in battle, yet I accept the reasoning behind
    the proposal," Rhada nodded. "If my Head of House agrees, I will stay
    and do my part for our People." What was she saying to me? 'You are
    going to whip me, beat me, torture me, humiliate me and push me to
    beyond the limits of any pain I have experienced until I pass out ~
    repeatedly'.

    "I despair of finding any other compromise,"
    Mahdi frowned. "If my Apprentice understands the greater difficulty she
    will face gaining prestige among her House-mates, I will consent to this
    proposal." Essentially a 'yes'.

    "Buffy Ishara?"

    "I was
    really looking forward to ripping the spines out of still living foes,
    but I would be a fool to go against Aya of Kururiyahhssi's smarts. If
    Wakko Ishara wants to walk out of this room unassisted, he will see the
    wisdom of this decision as well," she gave me a shark's smile. Daphne
    had surpassed her limit and punched Buffy.

    "Hell ya, I agree," I exclaimed. "Now I know there will be certain times of the day when she isn't stalking me."

    "I'll work more pain into our limited schedule," Buffy grumbled.

    "Are we sure he is the House Head and she is the Apprentice?" Yet another House Head joined the 'shit on me' train.

    It
    was telling of our group dynamic how we accepted the Pyramid of Pain.
    The underlings dispensed advice and violence as they felt necessary
    without their 'superior' getting pissy about it. Buffy felt totally
    justified hitting me and accepted being hit by Daphne, who continued to
    act unimpeded as Buffy's rapid-fire translator.

    "If I was House Head, I'd handcuff him to me," Buffy clarified for her.

    "What
    she said," I pointed a thumb Buffy's way. I'd have used a finger, but
    she might have grabbed, twisted and made me scream in pain.

    "Perhaps the Council can vote on this as their second order of business," Saint Marie cloaked her command as a suggestion.

    "Cáel Wakko Ishara, can I ask you a personal question?" Kohar of Marda caught my attention.

    "Shoot, wait, probably not the best terminology in this crowd. Ask away," I replied.

    "Have you faced a House challenge yet?"

    "Yes.

    Just last night in fact. We free-climbed the north-face of Havenstone. I
    beat the next closest contender by three floors. I also had Princess
    Aya on the roof dropping bricks on anyone who attempted to get past me."

    "That means he isn't going to answer you," Beyoncé  interpreted for my audience.

    "Can't you ever take these meetings seriously?" Febe Mielikki glowered.

    "La, Febe, in the past few minutes I have watched the person I love most in the world get her life shat on," I shook my head.

    "The
    only thing worse than seeing this happen to Aya is knowing this is her
    sole opportunity to not lose her soul, so I'm sucking up my heart's pain
    and putting forward a jester's persona so I don't put any more pressure
    on her than she's already been subjected to. Like me, she doesn't want
    the distinction of being a Person of Note."

    "Like me, she knows
    she must sacrifice her dreams for the sake of our People, the Amazon
    Host. Trust me, you would rather have 'me, the jester' than 'me, the
    Amazon' furious with the destiny that has foisted this pain on her'. Do
    any of you take responsibility for forcing the events of this morning?" I
    growled. If they wanted to see the other side of the Janus, so be it.

    "Had
    you chosen a Regency in the fucking weeks you've been bickering,
    Kwenhamai could have been dealt with privately. The fate of the Royal
    House could have been put off a few years. Had you not all been so
    dead-set on being heroines of the Host, three of you would have
    sacrificed your bloodlust, your birthright and the future accolades you
    could recite on your final night (before taking themselves to the
    cliff), but none of you did."

    "Instead, you set the stage for
    dumping all of your indecisiveness on the slender shoulders of a nine
    year old girl most of you had written off as too fractured and frail to
    survive her 12th year only three months ago. So Febe how do you like the
    honest 'me'?" I finished off furiously.

    It was not lost on
    anyone in the chamber I was an Amazon raging against the cruelty of
    fate. Every other bitch in the room knew they had discarded my
    daughter's life as trivial and I was prepared to unleash violence on the
    next one to show an ounce of disrespect over Aya's surrendering of her
    destiny and my grief at failing to find a way to stop this from coming
    to pass. St Marie had just reminded them that I was 'reliably"
    successful despite my handicaps. Not an enemy anyone in the room wanted
    any part of. Saku would have been proud.

    A Note:

    I have
    been remiss in informing my readers of the names of the 53 Houses, even
    though I created it some time ago. I have made a few alterations to the
    original version as I've had to rethink certain parts of this tale, but
    here is the list I now use.

    List of Goddesses:

    The First Twenty Houses in no particular order :

    1) Ishara, Oaths, Medicine and War (to North America) (died out 450 CE; Reborn in 2014)

    2)   (Deceased) Anat, Goddess of War, Fury and Blood Sacrifice (died out 6th cent. BCE) ~ possibly resurrected by Sakunyias

    3) Anahit, water, wisdom and war (to North America)

    4) Arinniti, Sun Goddess (to North America)

    5) Hanwasuit, Sovereign Goddess

    6) Illuyankamunus, Dragon God (to North America) (Special Case)

    7) Inara, the Hunter Goddess

    8)  au ka, fertility, War, healing

    9) Kamrusepa, Healing medicine magic (to Africa)

    10) Lelwani, Goddess of the Underworld (to Africa)

    11) Hapantali, Pastoral Goddess.

    12) Hatepuna, Sea Goddess (to India)

    13) Hannahannah, Mother Goddess

    14) Moirai, Fate

    15) Selardi, Lunar Goddess (to Africa)

    16) Nammu, Primordial Sea, sailing, sailors (to India) (to Indonesia)

    17) Uttu, Goddess of plants (to Africa)

    18) Lahar, Cattle Goddess (to Africa)

    19) Ereshkigal, Queen of the underworld (to India)

    20) Istustaya and Papaya, Twin Goddesses of Destiny (to North America)

    Additional Houses, founded in Europe:

    (Code: Sc = Scythian; T = Thracian, P, Phrygian, C = Celtic, R = Roman, Sl = Slavic)

    21) (Sc) Marda, the One-Eyed Goddess/Vengeance {fantasy creation}

    22) (Sc) Farānak, A Scythian Goddess also known as the Lynx Goddess and the Silent Huntress (Dora)

    23) (Sc) Stolgos, Monstrous Slayer of Greeks (known to the Greeks as the Gorgon Stheno) {semi-historical}

    24) (T) Cotyttia, Thracian Goddess of Sex, War and Slaughter (to North America)

    25) (T) Bendis, Thracian Goddess of the Moon and Hunting.

    26) (T) Semele/Rajah, Thracian Goddess of the Earth and Birth (to India)

    27) (T) Hylonome, Centaur Goddess

    28) (P) Cybele, Phrygians Earth Goddess on Lion's throne (to the Amazon)

    29) (C) Andraste, War Goddess; also Goddess of the Moon and Divination; 'the Rabbit Goddess'

    30) (C) Epona, Horses (to North America)

    31) (C) Cyhiraeth, Goddess of springs whose war cry precedes death (to Africa)

    32) (C) Maeve, War Goddess, the Enslaver of Men

    33)   (Deceased) (C) Nantosuelta, Earth, Fire and Fertility (died out 1st cent. BCE)

    34) (C) Artio, the Bear Goddess (to North America)

    35) (C) Nemain, Goddess of War and Panic

    36) (R) Minerva, Roman Goddess of War & Strategy

    37)   (Deceased) (R) Diana, Hunting and Archery (died out in India 16th cent. CE)

    38) (Sl)  iva, Love and Fertility

    49) (Sl) Morė, Goddess of harvest, witchcraft, winter and death (to North America)

    40) (Sl) Zorja, The twin Guardians (Evening/Morning Stars)

    41)   (Sl) Oźwiena, fame and glory (died out in 1944)

    42)   (Sl) Koliada, Sky Goddess and deity of sunrises/dawn (died out 17th cent CE)

    43) (F) Mielikki, Goddess of the Hunt

    44) (N) Ska i, giantess, Goddess of bow-hunting, skiing, winter, and mountains

    Additional Houses, founded in In dia:

    45) (I) Mookambika, Demon Slayers

    46) (I) Bhadra, Goddess of the Hunt (to Indonesia)

    47) (I) Meenakshi, The Liberator (Rhada and Madi's House)

    48) (I) Durga (Dark Mother) (to Indonesia)

    49) (I) Chandala Bhikshuki, Queen of Night, Death, Destruction and Rebirth

    50) (I) Jaya (Goddess of Victory)

    51)   (I) Chelamma, the Scorpion Queen (died out 16th cent.)

    Additional Houses, founded in Africa:

    52) (A) Oshun, (Yoruba Goddess of Love, Sexuality, Beauty and Diplomacy; Lady of the Orisha ~ life spirits)

    53) (A) Yemonja, Mother of Rivers (to the Amazon)

    54) (A) Oba, Goddess of Betrayal and Exile

    55) (A) Ox ssi, Goddess of Hunting, Forests, Animals and Wealth

    56) (A) Jengu, Goddess of Jungles and Water Spirits

    Additional Houses: founded in North America

    (NT = Native Tribal)

    57) (NT) Uusheenhiton (noo'uusooo' heeninouhuusei hitoniho') (Arapaho), Storm Horse Sister {fantasy creation}

    58) (NT) Gahe, Apache (supernatural spirits who live in the mountains)

    Prospective House:
    59) New, (Hittite) SzelAnya, the Dragon's Daughter

    Current Number of Central Houses:

    12 in North America (9+Ishara from Europe and 2 native)

    10 in Africa (6 from Europe and 5 native)

    3 in Amazonia (1 from Africa and 2 from Europe)

    8 in India (3 from Europe and 7 native)

    3 in Indonesia (2 from India and 1 from Europe)

    17 in Europe

    6 Deceased

    {7:35 am Sunday, September 7th ~ Last day}

    Right where we left off

    My

    rage over Aya wasn't called into question or challenged. Practicality
    had trumped tradition in the inevitable Amazon fashion. The only one
    elevated in anyone's eyes was Aya. Krasimira's apparent political
    adventurism was probably hard for the others to deal with. But in
    context, only Mahdi, Katrina and Saint Marie had seen her denounce
    Hayden, so this seemed a new side of Krasimira to most people in the
    room.

    Krasimira wasn't the spiritual authority, that was Hayden.
    She wasn't the Generalissimo, that was Saint Marie. Katrina and I were
    both appointed officials, we retained our House status. Saint Marie
    would die a member of House Inara and join her ancestors with pride. Her
    litany of accomplishments were well known to the Host.

    But
    Krasimira? She would die a member of House Cybele unheralded. The Keeper
    of Records recorded the feats of others, not their own. Nearly two
    generations ago, a young Krasimira had joined the Keeper's House as a
    guardian to an un-remembered (save by her) augur. The augur passed and
    she took up other duties within the house.

    When the old Keeper
    faced her final months, she elevated Krasimira to her spot. High
    Priestess Hayden had approved the choice without really knowing who
    Krasimira was. (No one outside the House of the Keeper had personal
    bonds with her anymore.) Seamlessly, she had sat in the old Keeper's
    seat and the Council kept chugging along.

    For the past eight
    years, she had sat quietly at Hayden's side and only speaking when
    addressed. Mostly, she did nothing overt. The actual note-taking was
    done by an underling. The Keeper took her own private notes squirreled
    away in her mind, to be written when she was by herself. Those notes
    would be handed over to her successor, for the Keepers' eyes and theirs
    alone.

    I don't think Krasimira knew me in particular when she
    dutifully followed Hayden into these chambers the day my death, or life
    in a cage, was bantered about. It was the day we first crossed paths.
    She would have known of Shawnee's request for the tooth of an Isharan,
    though she lacked the authority to ask why. (She wasn't a voting member
    of the Council.)

    But when Shawnee made her claim, Krasimira
    hadn't balked in her support, despite the oddity of Shawnee's
    declarations, I was indeed Ishara and my sisters could not dispose of
    me. The outrage of the others meant nothing to her. She pursued her
    obligations with true Amazon fearlessness both inside and outside of the
    Council.

    On the night of the 2nd Betrayal, a Keeper had sat
    there in silence as her fellow Amazons, the Ash Men, were sentenced to
    an unjust death. She'd had neither the numbers nor the authority to
    alter events, what else could she have done?

    So the Keepers kept
    track of the names of nineteen 'unaccounted for' Ash Men. For what
    purpose? An episode of Amazon history no one would ever want to revisit?
    Yet in my hour of need, coming back 2,600 years was the name 'Vranus of
    Ishara', sitting only a few keystrokes away. No one, save a few
    Arinniti diehards, wanted to know the truth of the Amazon Ash Men; and
    even they didn't want to remember us as individuals. To them, Vranus
    existed as a notation on the secret Charter of the Arinniti Sons.

    To
    Krasimira, Vranus had been a living, breathing warrior of the Host, not
    even dead, still mythically fighting the enemies of our race because
    his death had never been officially recorded. With my appearance, I
    stood in mute testimony to his death, and that of his sons and their
    sons for a damn long time.

    Still, I hated playing catch-up.

    With the Amazon custom of adoption, had no one asked if another possible Isharan heritage still persisted?

    I
    would bet they had. And I'd bet they had sought for that knowledge in
    the Rolls of the Host, always finding that pathway devoid of hope. But
    if the Keeper had known, why had she kept quiet?

    Pride, shame, Krasimira's words: we
    show anger when we should show humility. We are proud of our shame. We
    are arrogant of our weaknesses. We have heaped insult upon insult on our
    ancestors, yet are now aghast that they turn away from us, I had confused her soliloquy with that of an accusation, not the long held understanding of her office.

    Even
    staring extinction in face, the modern Host hadn't truly accepted the
    answer, the line of Vranus. Faced with the truth, the Amazons would have
    'forgotten' the descendants of Vranus all those centuries ago in the
    same way they 'forgot' all the other Ash Men on the day I was brought
    into the Host.

    But the Keepers did something more than maintain
    the rolls and records of the Amazons, more than watch over the augurs
    and make sure their messages made it to the proper ears. They
    safeguarded the truth. No matter what the Council decided and the High
    Priestess commanded, the Keepers remained honest stewards of the real
    history of the Amazons.

    Why?

    The Amazons were terribly
    practical and the truth could run contrary to the needs of political
    reality. Honesty wasn't a highly stressed Amazon virtue, loyalty was. So
    was bravery. And thus generation after generation of Keepers had lied
    to the Council and the High Priestesses. Every time those august
    personages had committed something to 'the nothingness', the Keepers had
    defied them and not forgotten.

    The first heads of the first
    twenty houses had surrendered their names for the unity of their people,
    but the Keepers remembered. All twenty of those women had been of the
    Amazon tribe of the Pala people living on the southern coast of the
    Black Sea when the Trojan Wars began. Over time, their true blood
    descendants had founded new houses and been adopted into others.

    Aya
    was truly a daughter of Kururiyahhssi; I had no doubt of that anymore.
    Had she not shared the same blood as the first Amazon, Krasimira
    wouldn't have brought Aya and Kwen together. Resurrecting an ancient
    tradition in a complicated fallacious coup attempt wasn't in her; nor
    was such a maneuver even a necessity. The Host would elect a Regency
    eventually and Saint Marie was handling the war in a highly competent
    fashion.

    So Krasimira hadn't sought out the heirs of Vranus, yet
    when one appeared, she welcomed 'him'. And when she stepped into the
    President's office with Hayden while waiting for me to be brought
    upstairs to face judgement that night, I imagined sending Hayden to the
    cliffs was the farthest thing from her mind.

    The rest were
    playing politics, gender politics, and couldn't see the truth staring
    Krasimira in the face. The truth was a bitch and didn't play favorites,
    or worry about the sensibilities of others. Krasimira had seen her
    sisters refusing to acknowledge the ugly reality they had created for
    themselves.

    Krasimira wasn't an advocate for Ishara, that was my
    job, and my crappy performance was something between Dot and me. She
    wasn't an advocate for the males and the New Directive. That was what
    Katrina was for. No, like a hundred Keepers before her, Krasimira was
    the silent sentinel for the Truth and, the Truth didn't care about
    anything but the Truth.

    "The assassin is indeed in this room. Its name is Amazon was
    a rather grand pronouncement from the Chief Librarian, wasn't it?
    Krasimira didn't chastise Hayden. That wasn't her place. Technically,
    neither was she disputing Hayden's ability to rule.

    This wasn't
    the climax of a dinner-theater 'Who Done It'. The crime before the High
    Priestess was High Treason and I was the pre-ordained guilty party. My
    'ally', Katrina Epona, had not been an advocate for my defense. No.
    Again in my Hour of Need it was Krasimira.

    Lacking any true
    authority, she had defied her sisters and made her definitive statement.
    What truly transpired was Krasimira staring Hayden straight in the eyes
    and saying 'you cannot lie your way out of this one, High Priestess. We
    (as in all the Keepers past and present) will not let you'.

    Had
    she used those words, Saint Marie would have gotten around to asking
    what Krasimira meant. Krasimira would have rather died, because once
    those bitches discovered their nerdy sisters hadn't erased a damn thing
    in 3,000 years, they would insist they do so immediately. Krasimira
    wasn't about to do that. Thanks to the chaos surrounding Hayden's
    departure, no one had confronted her over her crucial action.

    To
    put it more precisely, the Golden Mare had been too busy and Mahdi had
    been wrapped up in Hayden's Decree and the resulting pressure on the
    Heads of House to pick the Regency. Katrina was probably a case of I'm not going to ask you so you don't have to lie to me. The only other living person in the room when Hayden's fate was sealed was me, and I'd had my hands full as well.

    I
    had to think about what I should and could do. I couldn't beat her up
    over Aya anymore than I could punish my Isharans for their misplaced
    arrogance. I decided to extend a 'thank you'; and not only for myself,
    but for every conceited bitch who had ever sat at this table, or all the
    other physical mediums the Council had used before this one.

    We held three votes: The Council couldn't collectively decide on how to implement Aya's other likes (1),
    so they agreed on her suggestion for a Regency instead (2). The final
    vote was to set a date for the next Council meeting (3). A date within 9
    days of the Winter Solstice with the Regency to decide the precise date
    and give the House Heads two weeks warning.

    The last calamity at the meeting was initiated by a question of etiquette.

    "How do we address the Princess at Council meetings?" the Head of House Hanwasuit inquired of Krasimira.

    "There
    is no precedent for addressing the Iwaruwa alone. By our laws, she is
    not truly Dumalugal Aya either. She is Nasusara," Krasimira responded.
    Queen.

    "She is a child," a third House Head declared, "not an Amazon."

    "No,"
    Mahdi shook her head. "A, Aya is 'un-casted'. She bears an honorific
    presented to her by the leader of an established stronghold (Summer
    Camp) and confirmed by the Golden Mare minutes ago."

    "Congratulations my mamētu me eda," I winked to my past and present Princess, "you've just become a single-digit aged teenager."

    "Go Aya," Daphne and Buffy whispered behind me. Aya raised her hand, waiting for Saint Marie's recognition.

    However,
    Saint Marie moved steadily forward, declaring: "Until the Regency
    alters my decision, I decline assigning anyone to the Iwaruwa (heiress)
    whose sole purpose would be to stop her from sneaking off to endure her
    12th Year Test. I judge it to be better we know where we placed her as
    opposed to failing to outsmart her as she needlessly proves to the Host she is, in fact, already an Amazon of the Host." Aya lowered her hand.

    Thus,

    'Yes,
    Aya is an Amazon of the Host' and 'Aya will take her 12th Year Test
    because she wants to take it, won't let us talk her out of taking it and
    the rest of us had better accept it'.

    "So, she is our Queen then?"

    No one appeared to have an answer. Aya raised her hand once more.

    "Yes?" the Golden Mare smiled down at her.

    "Am I in charge?" Aya's other hand squeezed Saint Marie's as she spoke in a barely audible voice.

    "Perhaps."

    "If I was in charge, I would like it
    if there was a law that declared the Queen of the Amazons would be
    officially represented by a Regency until she becomes casted, and
    antedate the law by one hour so this never, ever comes up again," Aya
    kept looking up at Saint Marie.

    "Aya," Katrina exhaled.

    The
    council chamber was a mixture of awe, resentment and amusement. If Aya
    was Queen, she could make such a law. The Queen-ship was a Bronze Age
    autocratic institution designed to provide leadership to a 'state' in
    near-constant warfare with is neighbors.

    It was guided by oral
    traditions and military necessity, not written laws. As long as the
    queens provided successes on the battlefield and through diplomacy, she
    was deemed fit to rule. The traditional way of choosing a House Head was
    the same for the Royal House, the ruling Queen chose an heir.

    In
    the long list of Queens, less than half had been the 'eldest' child.
    No, those ancient War Leaders picked the bravest, smartest and most
    successful daughters to succeed them. Their wisdom in those selections
    showed in the fact the Amazons had held off a male-dominated world for
    over 600 years before fatally marching off to answer an ally's call to
    fight in the Trojan War.

    "I advise against it," Saint
    Marie shook her head. "You are young. You are also the only Royal we
    have. Duty demands and sisters must always answer their sister's call."

    Translation:
    Aya was an adult now. It was similar to the first lesson Pamela gave me
    upon learning I was Ishara. We lived with bitches, it doesn't pay to
    play nice with bitches.

    "Thank you," Aya nodded. She was 'thanking' Saint Marie for the lesson, no matter how hard it was to accept. Krasimira coughed.

    "Now
    that the matter is settled," she spoke. The matter wasn't settled.
    Krasimira was steamrollering the discussion. "What do we call you?", to
    Aya.

    "I, oh," in a very small voice. Aya's brow furrowed and her
    tiny nose wiggled. "I wish to be known by the legacy of my Anna (mother)
    and Atta (me, Cáel). I will be Assiyai hamai."

    "Love song?" Daphne murmured to Buffy.

    "Assiyai hamai?" Krasimira asked for clarification. 'Love-song' was hardly the name of a 'fierce' Amazon Queen.

    "The
    only other name I could come up with was Markappidusmene, which seemed
    less auspicious," she meeped. Markappidusmene meant 'Tiny Smile'.

    "Perhaps Talliyahulla would be more auspicious?" Saint Marie nudged Aya. 'War Cry'.

    "Oh no!" Aya balked. "That's your job."

    "What
    do you think your job is?" the Golden Mare questioned, suddenly
    realizing she'd made the mistake of making assumptions where Aya was
    concerned.

    "To go to the cliffs with twice as many Amazon
    daughters, each equal to the likes of Saint Marie, Katrina, Oneida,
    Buffy, Elsa, Kohar and Tad fi as exist today. We must not 'survive', or simply replenish our numbers.

    "We
    must become stronger because the World is a terribly messed up place,"
    she raised her wounded hand and splayed her digits for the others to see
    the two she was missing, "and has become too small for us to seek
    safety in hidden freeholds any longer. If we cannot hide, we must rule
    openly. We are Amazons. Having no equals, we must rule alone. The only
    people we can trust, really trust, are the sisters at our sides.

    "My
    job is to advance my People's cause with both compassion and cruelty
    and I will do so alone, because the Amazon Queen has no equals, only
    daughters."

    Not a sound. I could count out the individual fan blades recycling the air.

    "Let our enemies tremble," Saint Marie nodded, repeating an earlier declaration.

    "Assiyai hamai," Krasimira intoned, making Aya's royal name official before adding, "Assiyai hamai, you are mistaken about one thing. You are not alone. You have a mamētu me eda."

    "Oh,"
    she perked up, shedding the gloom which surrounded her. She looked at
    me, our eyes met and we both grinned, then she giggled...and yet again,
    up her hand went.

    "Yes?" Saint Marie looked upon Aya respectfully and then at me with much suspicion.

    "Is the mamētu me eda of my mamētu me eda also my mamētu me eda?" Aya asked.

    Just like old times, only Katrina was ahead of the game. "Oh, by Epona," the Spy-mistress snorted.

    "Cáel Wakko Ishara, who is your mamētu me eda, oh no," Saint Marie bristled.

    "Ah, indeed," Krasimira nodded. "An unlooked for bonus."

    "Does someone care to enlighten the rest of us?" the head of House Nemain prodded.

    "Oh!" That was Elsa.

    "That's right!" Oneida, she was definitely a fan of me and my spasmodic lifestyle.

    "Wakko Ishara's mamētu me eda, other mamētu me eda,
    is Temujin, Great Khan of the Reborn Mongol-Turkish Khanate and ally of
    the Host," Saint Marie let them know. "They are bonded by Cáel risking
    his own life to save Temujin's. It is actually a privately understood
    and publically declared fact."

    "In Temujin's words to the international press when our Cáel and our new Queen were kidnapped : I
    believe Cáel is still alive. If he wasn't, we would be seeing piles
    upon piles of dead enemy around him and his 'boon companion', clearly
    visible from orbit. Until they discover this carnal pit from Hell, I am
    sure they are both still alive," Oneida added. Rhada flashed ill-distilled hate her way.

    "Shawnee,
    is your Apprentice's mind addled with the birthing hormones of their
    child?" Mahdi snipped. That was merely a cultural zing, not an attempt
    to expose my sinister erotic misdoings. Unfortunately, she was somewhat
    correct. Okay, she was totally correct.

    "That was uncalled for," Shawnee graciously chided Mahdi, thus demonstrating her ignorance of the facts soon to be in evidence.

    "Yes, I am carrying a child of Arinniti and Ishara," Oneida proclaimed loud and proud. "We share a Warrior's Love."

    I
    wasn't really sure how anyone else reacted to the news because House
    Ishara exploded into violence. That is the politic way of saying Daphne
    and Juanita were trying to stop Buffy from beating me to death. Here was
    yet another Ishara-baby and it wasn't gestating inside her. I was too
    stunned to defend myself.

    And the old refrain: 'and then it got worse'.

    "Ta  ah
    kattanda!" (IN HITTITE for 'you pig's ass'), Rhada howled. I missed her
    drawing her blade, vaulting to the top of the table and lunging at
    Oneida. Most of the Amazons in the room stood, yet held their ground.

    They
    weren't shocked into indecisiveness, only trying to understand the
    nature of the conflict before intervening. This was not the first 'your
    Amazon did something my Amazon found infuriating' public threat they had
    to have dealt with. Rhada was more volatile than the average woman of
    her breed and station, true, but a violent in-chamber assault?

    That
    wasn't the 'worse' though. Oneida drawing her blade in an open
    challenge to Rhada wasn't the worse either, nor was her shouting.

    "He loves me! He merely saved you!"

    Saint
    Marie yelling 'Ishara! Ishara!' over and over again, demanding I put my
    house back in order wasn't the end of my woes, nope.

    Me being
    yanked free of my House fur-ball into the volcanic gaze of Elsa as she
    seethed, "Rhada?" Oh yeah, Elsa's people and Rhada's people had a bit of
    a blood feud going on, how could I have forgotten that?

    But wait!

    "Not Fabiola!" gasped Messina, bizarrely assuming I slept with, okay, not such a huge assumption.

    "Gael?" voiced by the Head of House Bendis, followed by Gael's "I'm late."

    "Damn it!" I pulled away from Elsa (slightly).

    "No. She only lets me ejaculate on 'safe days'," to Messina, Fabiola's Mom.

    "Oh, come on! We had sex one time!" to Gael of Bendis, and finally,

    "Stop it!" to Rhada and Oneida, (deep breathe). "Really?" with my most believable happy face plastered on. "This is great news!"

    No.
    No it wasn't, and I could read the ugly emotional undercurrents on the
    faces of everyone present, except Aya, who kept the faith.

    "Ishara," Saint Marie rumbled. I held up one finger to forestall her wrath.

    "Oneida, Rhada and I have already decided to name our daughter Parvati. My daughter by Tad fi, ordained by the Goddess to be the first born, will be named Shala while my first son will be called Harki heni (White Hair, I'd call him Raider when we were in the 'outside' world)."

    "My
    daughter by Miyako Yuri will be named Suwais-urāni, Fushichou in her
    Mother's tongue, in honor of Sakuniyas. My, other relationships," I
    would have liked to say 'none of your business', except Amazon mothers,
    or not, those children would be of Ishara's blood and potentially their
    kin.

    "Hana

    and I are still thinking over names, the other three cases are, perhaps
    more complicated than we should get into this morning," I finished off.
    Yeah, my Illuminati aunt, the Hashashin advisor and my Seven Pillars'
    'kidnapper turned Prisoner of War' cases.

    Once the two crazy
    chicks (Buffy and Rhada) were contained, things quieted down quickly. I
    was left with the opportunity to immediately make things worse. There
    were four angry Amazons, yet only one in urgent need of succor. I pulled
    away from Elsa successfully this time. Her emotional focus on me
    couldn't withstand the volatility washing over the scene. She'd make me
    pay for it later.

    "Buffy, I'm am all yours in 30 minutes," I
    touched her cheek. Juanita and Daphne didn't release her and I couldn't
    wait around for her blistering response.

    "Oneida, please call me
    this afternoon so we can look to our next steps," I gave her my best
    'I'm so Happy everyone knows about our shared Warrior's Love', because
    lying was my only option at that second.

    I walked straight into
    the frothing Rhada. My arms wrapped her up. As I pressed in, she
    collapsed on to me. The two Amazons, the Head and Apprentice of House
    Nammu, released her into my care. Rhada's sobs disturbed everyone
    present. They weren't thinking 'he's broken her'. Had they felt that
    way, I would have been attacked.

    No, they were worried that
    Rhada, like too many of their daughters, was 'weak' in the mind. I
    curled her body into mine as I went to the floor. As few people as
    possible around us needed to participate in our 'private' moment. Mahdi
    was coming around the table rapidly. I had to move fast.

    "Hey," I whispered to her. "You have a knife. Why are you not stabbing me?"

    "I am shattered inside," she sobbed.

    "No,
    no, you don't," I kissed her forehead, aborting her pity party. "Get up
    right now, or no more kitten showers for you." Rhada jolted. I had
    blindfolded and bound her, then let kittens lick her body. Afterwards,
    we had shared our first shower together.

    "What," hissed Mahdi. I had visions of Day #2 on the job and her whipping me with my own belt.

    "Rhada
    has been protecting me since the day we first met," I looked up into
    Mahdi's eyes. "She has been making sure I didn't flee after I knew your
    secret, though it took Oneida to explain to us why it was so. Right
    Oneida?"

    I didn't look at Oneida. I gave her no hint on how to
    proceed. I'm a horrible influence on the hearts and minds of true
    romantics.

    "Yes. I once found them in combat. I also
    misunderstood Rhada's desires, yet attest to my sister's fierceness,"
    Oneida backed me up. "We continue to disagree over where Cáel’s
    attentions are best directed," she tacked on. Whoops.

    "I should
    have," Rhada mumbled. Her next words would have been 'killed you,' so I
    smothered her lips with a kiss. As I pulled her head back I mouthed
    'stab me'. Rhada stabbed me. I winced.

    "Fuck," I grunted.

    "You stabbed him!" the Apprentice of Nammu declared.

    "He has left himself vulnerable," Rhada sniffled. "He should know better by now."

    "You are teaching him?" she and Mahdi queried at the same time.

    "He's
    a male," Rhada answered with more confidence and affection. She also
    snuck me a smile. Yep, I had masked her vulnerability with my own ~
    silly male. Did anyone buy our deception? Not hardly. Once more it was a
    case of the lie you prefer over the obvious evidence. It was good to
    have friends too.

    "Cáel Wakko Ishara," Beyoncé  spoke up, "how many heirs to Ishara are there now and what happened to the 'no-sex for the first 84 days' policy?"

    I grabbed the proffered social lifeline with gusto. I regained my feet, pulling Rhada up with me.

    "Ten,"
    I looked over to Gael of House Bendis, "Eleven. As for the 84 Day Rule,
    I am a reprehensible human being, the Poster Child for unreliable males
    everywhere, glib of tongue and when I find a woman I resonate with, I
    can't stay away." Ah yes, me and my old literary favorite resonate.

    "He's been lying to us," "ten?" and "what does resonate mean?"

    "Best Daddy Ever!" Queen Aya declared in her piping faerie voice.

    "Wait!"
    one woman's scream overwhelmed the others. It was Febe Mielikki. "Is
    this what you do to our enemies? Tear them apart from inside?" She was
    looking at me.

    "Yes, it is (a lie, well, such things were her
    job, not mine)," Katrina nodded. "He is far harder on them. Witness the
    piles of dead he has lain before us in defense of our children, in
    revenge of the Hylonome and to protect our Queen. Ask the Seven Pillars
    and Condottieri how much they hate and fear the name Ishara over all
    other Amazon Houses. Better yet, ask a member of the Earth & Sky, or
    Nine Clans if they would unite our forces against our enemies without
    the clever council of Ishara."

    That last sentence might have been
    scoffed at, it certainly was derided with snorts and sneers by many
    initially. Then those Amazons saw the grim acceptance on the faces of
    their House sisters based in Africa, India and Indonesia, the front
    lines of the struggle. To them, the Alliance with the 9 Clans was fresh
    on their minds and deemed critical to any hope of success.

    The
    seizure of the PRC's South China Sea island bases had been a combined
    effort of the Black Lotus, three Amazon houses and the E&S. The
    theft of the nuclear aircraft carrier had been a combination of the same
    factors with even greater risk of exposure, yet none denied the morale
    boost which permeated the Host because of the humiliation their warriors
    had heaped upon the Seven Pillars.

    The trust their sisters had
    exhibited toward non-Amazons was appalling to the skeptical, although
    obviously necessary in hindsight. After all, defending your freeholds
    was important, yet every Amazon knew you won wars on the offensive,
    attacking, killing and seizing things from your enemies was the pathway
    to victory.

    "We cannot ask Ajax," Rhada turned to Mahdi. "Cáel killed him for us."

    "Did you really kill Ajax," Mahdi's eyes burrowed through my soul, "the way we were told you did?"

    "Did
    I feed him to the Goddess SzelAnya?" I looked to make sure this was the
    version of events Saint Marie had conveyed to the Council. It was.

    "Yes.
    I swear to you all, but it would not have been possible if Kwenhamai
    had not rekindled her love for her people and Bolu of Illuyankamunus had
    not remained steadfast and loyal when the rest of the Host betrayed
    him. Eternal love and deathless loyalty had as much to do with the death
    of Ajax as SzelAnya's might and any cleverness I can lay claim to."

    "In
    truth, Ajax should have feared the Amazons. 3000 years ago, he
    belittled, betrayed and humiliated us. In turn, we tricked him into his
    own death. When given a second chance at life, he did the last thing any
    Amazon would do, he repeated the exact same mistake and paid for it
    with his life, again. Amazon love, loyalty, strength and wit are as
    strong today as they've ever been. He didn't learn from his mistakes;
    that is the real reason he's dead."

    "150 words to basically say 'yes'," Saint Marie muttered.

    "Those
    are the words of an Ash Man," Oneida sighed amorously. Saint Marie was
    correct. I could have used one word instead of one hundred and fifty. I
    didn't because of people not yet present in this room. Every word spoken
    in Council was officially recorded unless the Keeper of Records was
    told to 'commit it to the nothingness'. From this day forth, when young
    Amazons girls would be told the stories about our most recent wars they
    would hear about the Slaughter of the Hylonome and the vengeance visited
    upon their slayers.

    Sure, I'd play a prominent role. Ajax's
    return was intertwined with the return of House Ishara and that meant
    me, Cáel, Vranus' heir. SzelAnya would get the credit for the kill,
    which would make everyone happy. An Amazon Queen couldn't even land a
    blow on him three thousand years ago, so a male Amazon having to feed
    him to a goddess was just fine in their book. Bizarrely, 'clever tricky'
    men were okay. It was the macho heroes which gave them problems.

    Now,
    with my hastily conjured prose, I had reminded everyone Kwenhamai was
    there as well. At the Seven Skulls, she had begun her path to
    redemption. Amazons were big on killing traitors, not rehabilitating
    them. Without Kwenhamai's betrayal of Ajax to me, there would have been
    no revenge and no birth of House SzelAnya.

    When those Amazon lore-mistresses repeated my words in the future, their daughters would ask, 'Who was Bolu of Illuyankamunus?'

    And
    then the lore-mistresses would have to say, 'Bolu was an Ash Man and it
    was his devotion and that of his descendants which brought SzelAnya to
    fight at Cáel’s side that day.'

    Fuck it all. He deserved at least
    a mention for all his courage and devotion. I had to believe when the
    Arinniti handed him their three sons and his orders, he knew something
    wasn't right. Vranus was a young man and gripped by the immediate
    desperation of his people.

    Bolu though, was a seasoned fighter.
    More to the point, by his mid-thirties, he was a senior member of his
    House and most certainly his voice had been heard around the council
    fires of the Illuyankamunus.

    In that moment, as the Arinniti
    spoke, did he want to confer with the elders of his House first? Did he
    ask about any of his own sons, or daughters? He was certainly old enough
    to have had a few. Or, did he look into their eyes and know the truth?

    You have butchered my sons and nephews, and my daughters and my sisters let them die.

    And
    then he carried out his mission anyway. Because he was an Amazon and,
    unlike his sisters, he would never surrender to despair, no matter how
    grim the outlook, or heavy the odds. Unable to save his own offspring,
    he saved the three children of Arinniti and the one young warrior of
    Ishara. From Dot Ishara's own description, old Vranus wasn't terribly
    bright, yet the five had survived.

    Hell, they'd thrived. 2600
    years later, Bolu's actions had not only saved the true House
    Illuyankamunus, now SzelAnya, he'd saved House Ishara too, and through
    me, House Anat, Saku, and the Royal House of the Amazons through
    Kwenhamai and Aya,

    And he'd lived long enough to have another
    family and teach them to be good little Amazons, even passing on the
    Hittite cuneiform in their religious practices.

    I couldn't
    imagine his final night before taking himself to the cliffs. Would he
    die alone without a Goddess and ancestors to welcome him? Would the
    religion he had passed on to his children be a lie? It hadn't. He was no
    augur. He had no way beyond faith to be sure. Still, he jumped.
    Generation after generation had taken themselves to the cliffs after him
    as well, proving his lessons had taken hold. For all that and more, I
    could give him a mention in our official records, his fierce
    determination reaching thru the millennia, guiding me to my rendezvous
    with Ajax.

    "To answer the question which led us to this, revelation," Krasimira interjected. "The phrase is Meikkiz Kisetta! That is the formal greeting of Amazons to their Queen."

    'Meikkiz Kisetta' meant 'from many become one'; the ancient Amazon pledge which I felt had been echoed many centuries later, All for one and one for all.

    "Meikkiz Kisetta!" they repeated.

    "Thank the Goddesses," Saint Marie groaned. "Meeting adjourned."

    Thank you for remembering:

    "Krasimira,
    a moment in private?" I requested as soon as the council meeting was
    concluded. She nodded. We walked side by side out of the chamber and
    into the hall. When the noises of the others grew muted, I dismissed
    Buffy, Juanita and Daphne. Krasimira motioned her followers to give us
    room as well.

    "Two things," I exhaled. I placed a hand on her
    upper arm, stroking it affectionately. I doubt she'd ever beheld the
    gesture before. She was uncertain.

    "First, thank you. Thank you
    for all that you and the other Keepers have done down through the ages.
    Thank you for the loneliness you have endured. I will take the reason
    for my thanks to the grave. You have been right. No one else should ever
    know."

    "Secondly, I humbly request you tell me 'her' name. I
    would like to use it when I greet her when I pass. I imagine she hasn't
    heard it in a long, long time." By 'her' I meant Yakko Ishara. The
    second question was both a quest to determine if I had guessed right
    about how things had unfolded and as an indicator that I sympathized
    with her burden.

    "Firstly, you are welcome. Secondly, whose name are you referring to?" she smiled. Yep, I was right.

    "It is okay."

    "Thank
    you, Ishara. If I give you a fortune cookie to give to your goddess,
    will it remained unopened except for her eyes alone?" Krasimira offered.

    "Yes."

    "I
    have never given a direct offering to a goddess before," she nodded. "I
    would like to try. I will have the fortune cookie delivered to you
    before five o'clock Monday afternoon. Take care, Ishara," she bowed an
    inch, or two, then slipped past me and left.

    Spinning plates:

    I

    walked into my place right before nine. Odette was spending the day
    with her parents, so I had promised myself a little 'unwinding' time.
    Sovann, Timothy's Cambodian-American boyfriend, was on the sofa, hair
    wet, towel around his shoulders and 'boy shorts' underwear on (with
    nothing else) looked my way. Juanita was right behind me. At least they
    had met before. The shower was running.

    "Hey Sovann," I headed his way. "Good night last night?"

    "Yeah," he grinned. "How's life been treating you?"

    "Stuff I can't talk about," I grimaced. "Has Timothy talked to you about us getting a new place?"

    "Yes,"
    he nodded. "We are both of the opinion you need to keep the few sane
    friends you have." Ah, the advance in a relationship when the couple
    starts thinking of one of their friends as a friend of both of them.

    "I
    appreciate it," I grinned. I was about to plop down on the sofa beside
    him when I recalled my 'company'. "Juanita, can I get you anything?"

    "No," she paused then, "what's next on the agenda?"

    "I
    am planning on hanging around for a half hour before calling my
    neighbor in 3F and inviting her out to brunch. She's done a great deal
    for me and, since I'm about to move out, I figure I would like to repay
    her kindness before I go."

    "He means 'fuck her'," Juanita sniped. Sovann arched a questioning eyebrow.

    "Rough
    morning meeting," I mumbled. As my ass hit the sofa cushions, the
    shower cut off. Juanita's displeasure over the revelation of my sexual
    misadventures earlier this morning was amplified by the idea I might be
    talking 'shop' with non-Amazons.

    I'd talked down Buffy at
    Havenstone after the meeting. She had official business to take care of,
    which curtailed her ability to make my life miserable at the moment, so
    Juanita felt obliged to take over those duties. I had about had it with
    that shit. I was reordering my thoughts for the umpteenth time since
    Aya had become Queen and I'd become a Father ten times over when Timothy
    came out, a towel around his waist.

    One look told him something was wrong with my soul.

    "Bro,"
    he murmured. I stood up as he approached. He wrapped me up in a hug.
    Sovann joined us a few seconds later. After a bit Timothy pulled back.
    "What can you tell me?"

    "They screwed Aya over big time," I
    sighed, "and I'm going to be a dad more than once. Everyone woman I know
    is either too good for me, or violently-bitchy fucking nuts." Sovann
    stole a quick glance Juanita's way. Timothy didn't.

    "We were planning on catching a 12:30 showing of 'As Above, So Below'. You should come along," Timothy suggested. Normal guy-stuff.

    "I could invite the girl in 3F," I amended the offer. "We could do brunch at the Egyptian place first."

    "Great," Timothy grinned. "You go ask her and I'll get dressed."

    As I was heading for the door, he called out from the bedroom.

    "One
    of your Kazak buddies stopped by after they found out we were moving.
    They have scouted out a few place for 'their Prince', eight in fact.
    They left a bundle for us to consider." Ugh. My 'Brother', the Great
    Khan, had heard I was moving, was currently living like a pauper and
    decided to do something about it. My 2014 Tax Returns were going to be,
    interesting.

    Juanita tailed me to 3F. I rang the doorbell and waited. Movement, hesitation,

    "Hey!" through the door.

    "It
    is Cáel Nyilas from down the hall," I responded. "You've been kind to
    me on numerous occasions and I've been remiss in thanking you. My
    roommate, his boyfriend, my 'buddy' and I are going out for brunch and a
    movie and I'd like it if you could come along. I apologize for the
    short notice. My life's been a mess recently."

    "Oh, OH!" she
    gasped. "Hold on!" I could make out the sounds of her running around
    before the door swung open. She was blushing in embarrassment and it
    wasn't hard to see why. Her place as a pigsty. The girl in 3F was cute,
    zesty and vibrant ~ 5' 2" and 110 lbs. She was busty, bra-less with
    dark-coppery hair pulled back in a loose bun and pale skin.

    She
    was wearing a white wife-beater and cut-off jeans, no socks, or shoes.
    Both were stained. Her place was a mess with discarded fast food
    containers, pizza boxes, grocery bags, shipping boxes and other such
    debris lying about.

    "Come in. Let me get dressed," she ushered me, us in.

    "This
    is my bodyguard, Juanita. She's going to take a quick peek around then
    make herself scarce," I tried to smooth things over.

    "In this dump?" Juanita scoffed cruelly. "I don't know where to begin."

    Blink. The girl in 3F's lower lip trembled and her eyes grew watery. She sniffled. I'd had it with, everybody.

    "That
    is uncalled for," I said in a dead voice as I pivoted toward Juanita.
    "Go home." Juanita glared. "I don't mean my home. I mean 'home' as in
    wherever you go when you aren't with me, because you are passed being on
    my last nerve. Don't call in a replacement either. I've had it with you
    and your fucking attitude ~ and today, right now, I am pulling rank.
    Get out of my sight."

    "I'll be out in the hallway," Juanita backed away.

    "No,"
    I shook my head. "You are not welcome in Ishara's presence for the rest
    of the day. Your crass words to a person who has only shown me kindness
    were the last in a long list of insults today which have had a
    detrimental effect on my quality of life. Go home and contemplate your
    failure."

    She tried to match wills with me with her gaze.

    "Let me at least call in a replacement before I go," she retreated.

    "No."

    "You are being unreasonable."

    "Yes I am. A minute ago, you ceased being worthy of an explanation."

    "I'm sorry," 3F spoke up. "I didn't mean to make you and your friend get into a fight."

    "We
    aren't fighting," I kept my eyes on Juanita. "She made me a promise to
    respect my desire to live a somewhat private life. The way she treated
    you is showing the utmost disrespect to both you and me. She assumed no
    matter how horrible her behavior, I would stomach it. And I'm letting
    her know she's mistaken. Good-bye Juanita."

    "Don't do this, Ishara," Juanita tried to guilt me by authority.

    "You
    should have thought over your obligation to our House before you opened
    your damn mouth and insulted my neighbor, Juanita. The next words out
    of your mouth will be taken as an assault on my prestige." Basically, a
    'fuck-you' to Juanita for being a bitch and then trying to guilt me out
    of over me punishing her over lousy attitude. By sending her away, I was
    punishing her, there was no doubt of that in my mind.

    The
    agreement I had with my bodyguards was simple, I accepted the necessity
    of their presence because my life really was in danger and they accepted
    I wished to maintain some illusion of normalcy. Juanita crossed the
    line, again, and I'd had enough, so now no Isharan was going to be
    around to both protect me and intrude on my normalcy and I was forcing
    the responsibility for my decision on both of us, because it was her
    fucking fault.

    Juanita

    bowed slightly, turned and left. Oh, she'd be calling this in. The
    difference was, she'd have to explain I was furious and why I was
    furious and that would make Buffy furious with her. And deep down,
    Juanita knew she was in the wrong. The next bodyguard(s) to show up
    would either be highly discrete, or someone I couldn't easily shove
    away.

    I had an immediate emotional crisis to deal with.

    "I," the girl in 3F mumbled, looking at everything, but me.

    "Ya know, your decision to give the maid the week off was really inopportune," I grinned at her.

    "Ah?" She was stumped.

    "I owe you a favor, or three, don't I?" I inquired.

    "You don't have to look at it that way," she evaded verbally while making eye contact.

    "Deal,"
    I widened my smile. "We are going out to the Egyptian place a few
    blocks over. Get dressed. While you are doing so, I'm going to go
    completely OCD on you and pick up your living room. Pretend to be
    surprised when you come out," I finished with a chuckle.

    "You, ah, don't have, ah, to," she worked through the weirdness of it all. My smile won her over.

    "Good. Get dressed. I'll call my roommate and his boyfriend to hurry over here and help. Hurry!"

    "My place is a mess," she gulped.

    "But
    it won't be, and face it, after seeing me and my bodyguard get into a
    spat after her 'beyond' rude behavior and my offer to clean up your
    apartment, today can't get much more bizarre, now can it?"

    Yes.
    Yes it could, but by burying the bizarreness of me and Juanita, I was
    actually doing her a tangible favor, cleaning up her place, and taking
    her out with the option for sensuality later.

    "Oh, you are right. That was pretty weird," she agreed with an impish smile. "I'll get dressed."

    She
    skipped off to her bedroom. I called Timothy and had him and Sovann
    hot-foot it over to 3F with a box full of trash bags. Her place was a
    mess, capital 'M'.

    Take an impossibly awkward situation of
    finding a guy you are sexually curious about, his gay roommate and his
    gay roommate's boyfriend in your apartment's main room cleaning up the
    place and turn it into a game. Forty-five minutes later, Theddy
    (Theodora) wasn't sure why she felt embarrassed about having the three
    of us over.

    We put sixteen extra-large trash bags on the curb
    along with her old sofa. We gave her our brand new, sleeper-sofa since
    we would soon be departing. I was also giving her my relatively new bed
    (we would work out a deal on my suspension equipment). We chiseled her
    old carpet off the floor, it was beyond gross, tore out her garbage
    disposal, it was developing intelligent life, and cleaned her bedroom
    and bathroom too.

    All along, we bantered about numerous topics including,

    (Sovann) "So what do you do for a living?"

    (Theddy) "I'm a sound technician, I dub for, pornos,"

    (Me) "My, how bizarre. I love porn. Have you done anything I may have listened to?"

    (Theddy)
    "Maybe, I also sell the soundtracks of your sex-capades." She was
    blushing, shuffling her feet and looking down as her confession spilled
    forth.

    (...)

    (Theddy) "I saw a girl break into your place, but didn't report it. Was that okay?"

    (Timothy) "What did she look like?"

    (Sovann) "Was she armed?"

    (Me) "Hey now!"

    (Sovann) "You're right. Stupid question. Of course she was armed."

    (Theddy) "Really?"

    (Me) "Plenty of women show up to my place unarmed. Odette has never shown up armed. Neither has Brooke, or Libra."

    (Timothy) "It is so sad when it is easier for you to name your unarmed girlfriends than your armed ones."

    (Me) "It is not that bad."

    (Timothy) "Yes it is."

    (Me) "No it isn't."

    (Sovann) "Yes it is. Shall I name five?"

    (Me) "Fine," I hung my head. "Let's not."

    (Theddy) "Do you hang out with really deadly women?"

    (Me) "Define 'deadly'."

    (Timothy) "Yes, he does."

    (Sovann) "Bro, it's gotten so bad, Odette started giving a technical critique to the last action movie we watched together."

    (Me) "That's not my fault."

    (Timothy) "Right. It's your crazy Grandmother's and your buddy in the SAS' faults."

    (Me) "Pamela's not really my Grandmother and he's not in the SAS. He's in the SRR. They're totally different."

    (Theddy) "I noticed you didn't say she wasn't crazy... and who is the SRR?"

    (Timothy) "The British Special Reconnaissance Regiment."

    (Me) "They're big map and compass people."

    (Sovann) "Like big, delicious Boy Scouts."

    (Timothy) "With guns."

    (Sovann) "Oh. He had a gun?" and then Timothy threw a coach pillow at him.

    (Theddy) "I'm sorry that guy tried to kill you."

    Pause as we three looked at each other.

    (Timothy) "Which one of us?"

    (Me) "Which time?"

    (Sovann) "Hang out with Cáel and you'd be surprised how many people show up trying to kill you, or him, or someone else."

    (Theddy) "Really?"

    The Cult of the Jaguar:

    We
    were walking back from the eatery. They were walking from the direction
    of Casa dee Timothy, heading our way. There were five Latinos: two
    girls and three guys. To put it more accurately, there was one lady, one
    woman and three men. To say it like it was, there was one
    spirit-creature, one priestess-savant and three foot soldiers.

    As
    previously revealed, the various members of the 9 Clans operated
    differently. The Cult of the Jaguar operated like a, cult. They had a
    mess of flunkies at the lowest level, cast-offs, ex-drug users, the
    insane and those not quite right in the head. Essentially those people
    operated as a nearly endless supply of cannon-fodder for the Cult's
    activities and served as a base of worship for the Cult's divinities.

    Next
    up the ladder you had the 'messengers'. Normally, they were not
    actually part of the cults, instead running the more mundane operations
    the Cult (big 'C') owned and operated as well as interacting with the
    various cults (little 'c'). Often 'messengers' worked for the Cult for
    generations in family businesses with some members not knowing the
    totality of their involvement with the criminal underworld.

    Then
    you had the priestly caste. Priests, priestesses, savants and
    priest/ess-savants, the priests and priestesses performed rites, led
    rituals and ran the organization. Savants, like my Amazon augurs, had
    mystic powers granted/cursed to them by interactions with supernatural
    beings.

    In the Cult, there were four ways to get your priestly
    caste. You could train them. Some divinities had schools who trained
    their leadership up from a young age. Like any other profession, you
    learned and progressed as you grew older.

    Or, a divinity could
    'imprint' the knowledge in you. I understood those priest and
    priestesses burned out rather rapidly. Less we forget, this was a cabal
    of ruthless killers we are talking about.

    You could also create a
    savant in the same method ~ spiritually twist some poor soul to serve a
    purpose. Their life expectancy wasn't worth writing home about.

    Or,
    you could breed them, yeah. Breeding people with supernatural horrors,
    and these were my allies. Of course, being walking-talking abominations
    to the Weave had its own psychological pitfalls,

    And, at the top
    of the individual cults were things like the 'lady' coming at me right
    now. I'd been briefed about them and theorized I could make one out for
    what it really was because of my own mixed-up noggin, and I was right.
    Heading up each individual cult in the Cult of the Jaguar were avatars
    for the various divinities within the Cult pantheon.

    Despite its
    name, the Cult of the Jaguar was not devoted to the jaguar (the animal),
    or even the Jaguar God (alone). It was an amalgamation of various
    Northern and Southern Native American divinities ~ okay fucking Nasty ass divinities
    who feasted on death to keep a toe-hold in our reality. They had not
    gotten along with Christianity, nor agreed with the Weave's verdict that
    their time had passed.

    The Weave's response was pretty clear. It
    had things like measles and smallpox to undercut those divinities'
    worship base to which these powers had no counter. Every other pantheon
    had retired into legend, like the Amazon Goddesses, or behind layers of
    mundane ritual, like the Hindi. These guys, and gals, refused to accept
    the message and still practiced that Old Time Religion.

    How they
    ended up in the 9 Clans wasn't explained to me. They killed people, that
    was for damn sure. The only true assassins were the cult leaders. Of
    all the 9 Clans, they were the worst. No person had ever survived having
    a contract accepted by the Cult of the Jaguar, no amount of hiding,
    running, or fighting back had ever saved anyone. They always killed
    their targets. Always.

    The reason was their leaders weren't
    human. They were monsters, think Grendel from Beowulf's Saga. Sure they
    looked human on the outside. Somewhere around the tenth shotgun blast to
    the face, they looked a whole lot less human, but that didn't stop
    them. According to my Alal-knowledge, you dismembered it rapidly (they
    healed pretty quick) and then burned the severed bits. He'd done it
    before, to more than one of them, just not this one, 'cause it wasn't
    like any of those creatures stayed dead, or forgave, or forgot a damn
    thing. Oh joy. Me, him and our extremely distinctive emerald-green eyes.

    As
    a final note: technically the Cult of the Jaguar controlled all 9
    Clans' territory in North and South America. In actuality: in Canada,
    they let the Brotherhood of the Wolf establish bases. In the US east of
    the Mississippi and north of the Gulf, they allowed the Black Hand and
    Brotherhood to work. In Brazil and the Caribbean, they allowed the Coils
    of the Serpent to set up shop. All three did so knowing they operated
    under sufferance of the Cult and the Cult didn't fuck around.

    So,
    why didn't they send a representative to my Father's funeral? They had
    no clue who he was, or how things would turn out. Send the head of a
    cult? Dad wasn't worthy enough. (Recall, the Earth & Sky sent
    Iskender, not someone of note at the time.) Sending a mere 'messenger'
    would have been insulting to the Amazons. Instead, they let the other 9
    Clans handle it, and look how that turned out. Or, I'm a fucking idiot.

    And back to me:

    No
    one outside the Cult of the Jaguar knew the precise number of composite
    cults made up the organization, but many of the divinities had a
    history. I was looking at, the Obsidian Butterfly, okay ~ a walking
    patch of starless night in the form of a constantly mutating voluptuous,
    hourglass-shaped woman, bipedal bat and eight-winged butterfly.

    A
    quick mental 'background check' matched to her image gave me a name,
    Ītzpāpālōtl, so the wacked-out side-kick had to be her half-human
    'daughter'. I had a feeling the various divinities didn't share
    offspring much, considering the spiritual investment actually breeding
    one took.

    "Bro," Timothy whispered. "Freaky-looking chick staring our way."

    "Yeah. I'm afraid so," I agreed. I subtly snuck an arm around Theddy who had picked up on our changing tone of conversation.

    "I think we can take them," Sovann noted after studying them a moment.

    "Let me clarify things for you," I snorted. "Tricycle, tricycle, tricycle, 4x4, Land Leviathan."

    Yeah,
    we could kick the three guys' asses. Their basic brutality couldn't
    compensate for Sovann and Timothy's courage, bulk and brawling
    expertise. They were essentially for show anyway. The priestess-savant
    looked pretty young ~ say 19 to 23 ~ and fit, but not martially adept. I
    could take her. Timothy, or Sovann probably could take her,
    being bigger and stronger. The avatar was utterly deceptive in her
    lethality. None of us stood a chance against such a creature.

    "I feel weird," Theddy shivered. She pressed tightly against me.

    "Ever had a near-death experience?" I asked while keeping my eyes forward.

    "Yeah. How did you know it felt like that?" Theddy looked up at me. I was peripherally aware of her head movement.

    "Call it a hunch."

    "That chick is seriously weirding me out," Sovann muttered.

    "And she's looking pissed," Timothy added.

    Oh
    yeah. She was probably trying to mystically scope me out and getting
    nowhere, thanks to Dot Ishara. Bitch (not Dot). We were closing with
    their group fast. I had to think faster.

    "Take this," I handed Theddy my food container. I drew forth my phone and called my No. 5, no 6, no No. 7 Go-To Gal.

    "Estere," I opened up. Estere Abed, the Hashashin assassin and current 9 Clans liaison with JIKIT.

    "Yes Cáel?"

    "Did you send someone to meet with me?"

    "Yes.
    Per your 'office's' request, an emissary should be talking to you
    momentarily. I was led to believe your schedule had opened up. Is there a
    problem?"

    "Composition of said embassy?"

    "I was supposed to be, it isn't a messenger, is it?"

    "Nah."

    "Are you in danger?"

    "Hmm, too late now. Give Buffy a very special 'fuck you very much' in case I never get to see any of you ever again," I jibed.

    "Cáel,"

    "I've
    got a not-amused Bat-girl to talk to. Take care. I'll update you
    later," and I hung up. What else could either of us say? To get around
    my pique and still protect me, Buffy had sent in the 9 Clans to chat
    with me, not understanding the nature of the chatters. In the past,
    Estere and Miyako had both protected me and calmed me down. Oh well.

    "Cáel Wakko Ishara," the 'lady' greeted me.

    "Yep. This is Timothy, Sovann and Theddy. We are on our way to see 'As Above, So Below'." I took the initiative. She was confused. "It's a movie."

    "That is not why,"

    "Listen,"
    I cut her off. "I apologize in advance for my brusque manner, but I'd
    rather try to ass-fuck a wild rhino than discuss business right now.

    "I
    know who and what you are and I don't care. For the next eighteen hours
    I'm a 22 year old directionless moron who doesn't want to see things Man was not meant to see,
    the restless dead, or the look of disappointment on a woman's face. I
    don't mean to insult you. You are merely on the tail end of a
    three-month long Conga line which has been stomping all the happiness
    out of my God-damn life,

    "So smile and say 'hey, a movie sounds like a great idea' and join us,

    "Let us go on our way for now while promising me endless agony later like every other fucking divine bitch in my life,

    "Or
    give me thirty seconds to say good-bye to these nice normal people then
    I'm going to draw down on your merry little band of murderers and
    you're going to kill me, or I'm going to kill the rest and seriously
    inconvenience you.

    "Now, has anything I said been unclear and, if
    not, can I please have my answer now? The movie starts in 30 minutes
    and I don't want to miss any of the previews."

    "Teoyotlni?" she
    exhaled extenuating sexual menace. No, she had not given us her name.
    Nah, in the Olmec-derivative she was speaking, she had asked me 'do you
    know I am a goddess?' One word ~ cool.

    "Acampa nic catzahuacatlhuatl cuel cuitlananaca," I responded smoothly. Loosely translated as no one in my shitty world gives a crap right now.

    Now I knew why Alal knew their lingo.

    What
    kind of body was he walking around in at this moment? It wasn't mine,
    my aunts claimed it wasn't his original one and Pamela had noted it
    wasn't right, the one time she'd met Alal since his return, and here I
    was looking at an avatar, which is basically a spirit made flesh. Fuck a
    duck. Somehow, somewhere along the line, Grandpa had figured out the
    mystic trick these divinities used. Probably through the judicious use
    of torture, because that's the kind of role model he was, the Fucktard.

    He
    didn't have their full range of supernatural powers, so his 'avatar
    solution' was temporary at best. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. I still
    had this problem at hand. A little body politics was going on. The 9
    Clans delegation had stopped, but the avatar kept coming. Timothy knew
    better and Theddy was rightly terrified for no obvious reason. Sovann
    decided he had to do something.

    "I know you are having a bad
    day," he quietly chastised me as he tried to step forward to confront
    the woman. Timothy's powerful arm slammed out like a crosswalk bar,
    stopping his progress.

    "Don't," was all he said. The intensity of
    his tone was enough. I pushed Theddy away and to my rear. There was a
    blind, deaf-mute across town in a coma who knew this bitch was furious
    with me, him and about a million other New Yorkers. No one talked to her
    the way I had done, horrible-fucking day be damned, and lived long
    enough to joke about it.

    The priestess-savant was distressed, not
    angry. Her guiding light in life was focused elsewhere. The three goons
    were equally adrift, yet their minimal attachment to social normalcy
    left them uncertain.

     To be continued.

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 27 min
  • Cáel Defeats The Illuminati: Part 13
    Hana shines and Aya rises.

    Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    “It is selfish to believe that your family will always love you. At some point you will be asked to earn it.”

    My

    equilibrium decided to cut me some slack and not invoke the reflexive
    vomiting. "It is only me, Hana, Imogen, Deidre, Mom, Buffy, hi Juanita,"
    I hadn't spotted my designated bodyguard standing behind Chaz.

    "Don't talk to me right now," she seethed. "I'm furious with you." Yep, she was the Caribbean Buffy.

    "Perhaps
    she's pissed about the five extra Illuminati bodyguards added to the
    regular two around Hana plus the two circling Ghost Tigers having not a
    fucking clue what those other armed parties are doing in Hana's
    company," Pamela joked. She could. Everyone else was giving me crap
    about my social gaff.



    "Hey now. This meeting is important. Imogen
    and I are going to have a child," I enlightened them. The door chimed
    open and we piled in with two Amazons whose 'fresh' look indicated a use
    of the showers within the past ten minutes.

    "You consistently maintain particularly low standards," Chaz dryly remarked.

    "I
    sent her here for a check-up and that gave Buffy a chance to meet Mom,
    Deidre and Imogen, plus two unarmed bodyguards," I kept bailing out the
    Titanic.

    "Chaz, I am happy we aren't going to miss this one (lunch)," Pamela smiled at her two grandsons.

    "Cáel, are you going to tell your fiancée you've impregnated your aunt?" Chaz was back to being mildly sympathetic to my 'totally fucked-up' life.

    "Yes.
    I figured Buffy shooting death rays at me from her eyes will garner me
    enough confusion to get the words out of my mouth without her throwing
    her drink in my face, slapping me, then storming out," I envisioned.

    I
    got no more shit until I reached the garage for my vehicle. There an
    armed FBI Special Agent Virginia Maddox (did you know when a Federal
    Agent adds 'Special' to their title it means they have a gun?) stood
    next to my chariot. She'd drawn the short straw, meaning she had been
    given the chore of driving today.

    I found myself wondering when
    Yasmin would finally finish her orientation. Her training involved some
    serious mental challenges including a crash course from the FBI at
    Quantico concerning modern judicial theory & practice as well as
    whatever pre-Iron Age jurisprudence the Host practiced.

    Javiera
    promised me (and Katrina) that she would not-so-subtly remind those
    scholastically-groomed legal minds that a (couldn't use the word
    'Amazon') legal code they followed had existed, with minor tweaking, as a
    successful social instrument for over 3,000 years. If they truly
    behaved in a respectful manner, the owners of the code might even show
    those people the Codex on the original horse-skin, written in Hittite
    cuneiform.

    Anyway, everyone assumed I had a good reason for
    heading to my apartment (aka need to retrieve a sleepy Odette.) Had I
    repeated 'the Bitch stole my fortune cookies', they might have simply
    taken me to an Asian-inclined grocery store. As we hit the second story
    landing, Chaz in the lead, we heard a passel of folks come down toward
    us from the fourth level.

    I didn't think there were that many
    people on the entire floor. Chaz and Pamela each went for their
    holstered pistol, while keeping them hidden in their jackets. Wiesława,
    who went for her PDW, backed up so she could fire through the stairs
    from beneath.

    Juanita, bless her heart, and Virginia had remained
    in the S U V because sending in more people would have left us piled
    into one another. If a firefight did break out, Juanita could bring in
    some serious hardware to back us up while Virginia called the
    appropriate authorities before rushing in herself.

    Around the
    corner on the third floor landing came a number of women,
    early/mid-twenties, physically fit, foreign clothes and downcast
    expressions. A few looked like they were about to cry. They were all in
    shirts and jeans, with no obvious weapons. Not looking lethal didn't
    ratchet down Chaz's vigilance. Me? I was instantly reminded how much sex
    I had been missing.

    "Prince Cáel! You are alive!" spilled out of
    the first one, a fiery red-head with a billowing, thick mane, porcelain
    skin and adorable freckles. Her Irish brogue was enchanting. I had to
    wonder if she cried out in Gaelic during orgasm. Wasn't I about to meet
    my future bride plus numerous other love interests?

    She was fit,
    curvy and wearing an aqua shirt which exposed her midriff with a belly
    ring bearing a pearl drop, the requisite tattered skin-tight jeans and
    soft leather calf-boots.

    "Why wouldn't I be alive?" I grinned,
    like a pirate discovering an all-girls school oceanographic classroom in
    need of plundering.

    "How do total strangers know how unlikely it is that you would still be alive?" was Chaz's spin on things.

    "We
    talked with your roommate. He said you had moved to Svalbard where you
    suffered an excruciating painful, yet richly deserved, death in a
    lemming stampede," she pouted, "and then the UN had your ashes exiled to
    Pluto because the Sun was too good for you."

    9, 10, 11 --12 of them looking, 3 with pale blonde hair that eerily reminded me of my fiancée,
    another red-head, two russet and five with deep, dark brown, or black
    hair. They were all fit, fit, fit! With an air of 'I graduated college
    only to discover: 1) no one was hiring Saline Soil Scientists, or 2) I
    no longer want to do any of the things I wanted to do when I picked this
    major. I was familiar with both types.

    Timothy would have been
    at work and Odette would have invited the troupe in to regale them with
    all sorts of tales, which would have included a tour of my bedroom. They
    clearly had missed Odette so, now I recalled; that particular excuse
    was one of the ten I had given the guy in 4B should anyone suspicious
    come calling.

    I imagine twelve hot, English-as-a-Second-Language
    girls might be considered, a bit odd. See, his was my address of record.
    I lied about my actual apartment, so random people who came looking for
    me went to him instead. This arrangement had been made prior to my
    understanding of the nature of my employment at Havenstone.

    I'd neglected, telling him to move out and go far, far away? Poor guy. I'd find a way to make it up to him later.

    "Actually
    it was a southern vole immigration incident that was set off by the
    Bulgarian consulate offering repatriation for the first 10,000
    applicants," I frowned, clearly traumatized by memory of the incident.

    "These
    poor southern vole, native to the vacationer-friendly Black Sea
    resorts, were accidently introduced to the coldest inhabited place in
    the Northern hemisphere and they've been trying to get home ever since,
    that would be the equivalent of a century and a half in 'vole-years."

    "Despite
    the UN trying to quarantine any news of this Cricetidae catastrophe, I
    decided to evacuate the six most critically injured vole using a
    Bortolanza Pluto ultralight, which he must have confused with the UN
    sending my ashes to Pluto," I explained.

    Mind you, the 'southern'
    voles are native to, among other places, Norway, the owner of Svalbard.
    They were also native to the Bulgarian Black Sea coast so, The Pluto
    ultra-light, once built in Italy, is now called the 'Puma' and made in
    Canada, has a maximum range of 675 km, which would leave me crash
    landing into the Barents Sea, 260 km north of the northernmost airport
    in Norway, rendering me and my voles so much frozen food.

    "You
    are an animal rights activist too?" several of the girls gasped. Yes.
    Yes I was. I was an animal and I was all for me having rights.

    "Please,
    don't tell anyone about this," I grew serious. "I don't want my
    philanthropic efforts to be publicized. What I do, I do for the Earth's
    endangered ecosystems because it is what everyone should do, not because
    we suddenly feel bad about neglecting it."

    "E haere koe ki te
    whai kia nui ai," Pamela snorted. I'd ask her why she knew Maori later,
    right after I figured why Grandpa knew it.

    "Ko toku mahere whānui," I replied. The girls looked confused.

    "I'm
    also trying to revitalize endangered languages and revive dead ones. It
    is more of a hobby than life pursuit," I informed them.

    "You really are a modern-day noble warrior-poet," the red-head leader sighed.

    "Nah. I'm just a guy," I shrugged. "Besides, Ba ch ir fear a bheith ar eolas ag a gn omhais, n  a oidhreacht." (A man should be known by his deeds, not his heritage).

    "Sa ch s go bhfuil misneach, t  s il agam," she replied using my 'family' motto.

    "Jos on jalot on toivoa,", "Ahol van b tors ga, van rem ny,"
    and "cesaret olduğu yerde umut vardır," all followed. 'Where there is
    Valor, there is Hope' in Finnish, Hungarian and Turkish. I got the
    sneaking feeling this wasn't a college field trip gone awry. These
    chicks were coming at me with a purpose that included more than sexual
    gratification and a kiss good-bye. Ugh.

    "Thank you," I
    genuflected, paying honor to their reciting of my personal vow. "Anyway,
    you appear to be looking for me, but I am afraid I don't know any of
    you. Taking into account that I have a late lunch date with my fiancée
    in a half-hour and will be taking notes at a feminist convention at 8,
    what can I do for you?" I was establishing my escape plan.

    "We
    have come here to join you," an assertive, dusky-skinned one smiled. I
    had to think about this. I was a bit tired. Taking all twelve of these
    girls on in one orgy was currently beyond me. I'd do eight tonight and
    the last four before breakfast tomorrow. Ah, happy thoughts of the
    Lacrosse Finals.

    "What exactly do you plan to do with Mr. Nyilas?" Chaz interrupted.

    "We are the (Irish) 'Na conairte soith an   S aghdha ar', (Hungarian) 'A szuka kuty kat Herceg Nyilas', (Turkish) 'Prens ok u Kaltak K pekleri' and (Finnish) 'Narttu koirista prinssi jousimies'," they chorused.

    Pamela
    snickered. All of those fancy sounding names were variations on 'the
    Bitch Hounds of Prince Archer/Nyilas (with the Irish going for O'Shea).

    "You want to be my bodyguards?" I gawked. Lacking lions, the Irish choice of the 'fur-balls of death'
    were hounds. Being women technically made them 'bitches'. I had to move
    fast. Any second now Wiesława was going to figure out these
    over-anxious non-Amazons were trying to replace her.

    "You do realize I've left piles of dead bodies in my wake, right?" I nearly choked. Pamela slapped me on my back.

    "Of
    course," they sounded so chipper. Fuck you Internet and 'First Person
    Shooter' games. This wasn't a fucking game! Trained combatants who
    joined my retinue met grisly ends and this was their freaking
    profession!

    "Can I think about it? I mean, do any of you have any
    combat experience at all? Attacked someone in anger? Send off a
    blistering instant message?"

    "Some of us have (combat experience I was assuming). We won't let you down."

    "You do realize Ms. Dubois is going to kill them, don't you Sir?" Chaz sent me a chilling look.

    "Ms. Dubois?", "who is that?" and "kill us?" floated around.

    "Ms. Dubois is my blood-hungry ferret who wears a 'naughty berserker' human suit to trick the masses."

    "Three of us have military training," one of the Finns spoke up.

    By
    that they meant they had volunteered for military service in their
    native countries, then left after their first term because they found
    military life to be boring. On the 'plus' side, all but one had martial
    arts experience and six of the twelve had been a member of a Gun Club of
    some kind. Yep, Buffy was going to kill them, all twelve at once by
    herself.

    "I'll make you a deal," I offered. Chaz was giving me
    his 'I'm a stone yet clearly unhappy with you' face. "At 7:15 tonight,
    you will show up at Havenstone. I will sign you in, we'll go upstairs to
    one of the gyms and then warm up for fifteen minutes. When you are
    ready, or 7:30 rolls around, we are going to the sparing mats. If I
    lose, you can stay. If you lose, you will write this off as one of a
    legion of ideas that look good in print yet are foolish in practice. Do
    you accept?"

    "How many of us do you have to beat for us to join with you and your Crusade?" the lead Irishwoman asked.

    "All of you. I will fight you all at once. The mat space is quite extensive."

    "You mean all twelve of us against you at the same time?" one of the Turks blinked in disbelief.

    "Yes.
    I am not disrespecting you, any of you. You've shown initiative,
    courage and a spirit of adventure. I found all three to be both
    admirable and worthy of reward (i.e. I will gladly have sex with you).
    What I am also telling you is of the three people with me, the only one I
    can most likely defeat in single combat is her," I motioned to
    Wiesława, "and I'm only saying that because she is 19 and relatively new
    to the art of killing."

    Their

    eyes flickered to Pamela. Chaz was scary without even trying. Pamela
    could be threatening, or appear harmless, as she wished.

    "Chaz is
    a professional military man from a long line of diligent warriors and
    in a branch of service that requires close contact with hostile
    individuals, teams, tribes, clans and nations."

    "The woman behind
    me is much, much worse. I've met precisely three people who could
    possibly kill her and I killed one of them. Would you agree, Chaz?"

    "Absolutely," he concurred.

    "We know who you two are," a Finn spoke up. She had a dazzling smile and cleavage that had to obscure her toes when she stood.

    "You do?" Pamela played nice. For once, it was technology biting her in the ass, not me. Yay?

    "You
    are Rhingyll lliw Siarl Yfory," the Irish lass looked at Chaz. That was
    Welsh, and meant Color Sergeant Charles Tomorrow, I imagined his
    superiors in the British military weren't going to be happy with any of
    us, him being a 'secret military operator', emphasis on the 'secret'.

    "And
    you are Sverkhsekretnykh Shpiona Vsemed Svaya," the Turkish girl
    pointed at Pamela. Pamela snorted. In Russian that meant 'Super-secret
    Spy Pamela Pile'. Since Pamela in Russia was pronounced 'Pamela' they
    had gone back to the origin of the name of Pamela, a fictitious 17th
    English novelist creation using mangled Hellenic, which translated as
    'all-honey'.

    'All-honey' in Russian was Vsemed. Pamela snickered.
    Oh yeah, those twelve had combed through millions of articles and
    pictures to figure out who Chaz was and who Pamela claimed to be.
    Actually, one of my Hungarian admires back when we were all in Eastern
    Europe had suggested Pamela was a remorseful ex-SMERSH agent turned
    Princely-sidekick. Pamela jabbed me, the unspoken 'sidekick' thing.

    (For
    those who don't know, in Russian SMERSH loosely means 'Death to Spies',
    it really existed from 1943 to 1946 and was resurrected by Ian Fleming
    as a foil for James Bond.)

    "Chaz,

    since Cáel is, without a doubt, already having a stupendously wretched
    day, we must insist he inform Addison of all three of these
    developments, in person. I want to see the look on her face," Pamela
    plotted with the man who had thrown himself between me and an explosive
    vest, probably out of some psychic impulse that I would suffer far, far
    worse later, like in today, within less than 24 hours of said act.

    "Why am I here again today?" I lowered my head and groaned.

    "Are you okay?" a dozen innocent voices cried out.

    "We are here to pick up Odette," Wiesława reminded me.

    "Oh yeah, fortune cookies," I mumbled.

    "Is
    'Fortune Cookie' a nickname for one of your other operatives? Many of
    them are real enigmas. We can't find out anything about her," one of the
    Hungarians said. Yeah, because SD doesn't have a Facebook page, or
    Twitter account. Odette, she was protected by a completely unremarkable
    lifestyle, but I had a feeling that was fading fast.

    "Excuse us,"
    I asserted myself. "I need to get something on the third floor. Chaz
    began pushing forward while Pamela had my back.

    "What are you doing?" to me and "Hey, is that a gun?" to Chaz, then Wiesława. Pamela was too sneaky to get caught.

    "I'm here to pick up Agent Fortune Cookie then head out to a meeting with some really shady characters and my fiancée," I informed them.

    "Agent Fortune Cookie," Chaz mused. "She's going to love that,"

    "And then," Pamela continued.

    "She is going to want a gun," I groaned.

    Oh goddess! No! Chaz had joined Pamela and my 'group think'.

    "No, I have not," Chaz corrected me, about my mental ruminations.

    "I've been coaching him," Pamela faux-consoled me. As my new prospective bodyguards parted for my current bodyguards,

    "Do you have psychic powers?" "Where is your android?" and "Is it true you can have sex up to ten times a day?"

    "Yes,
    but we can't talk about it," then, "Which one? We have six models," and
    finishing up with, "Yes, I can have sex up to ten times a day with each
    session lasting at least an hour, though I do need breaks for food,
    drink, quiet romantic conversations and showers, cause shower-sex is so
    damn fun."

    While they mulled that over, I unlocked my door in
    time to see a nicely-dressed (as if she was about to go out on an
    expensive lunch date) Odette spring off the sofa. Looking at the crowd
    behind me, she blessed me with an incredibly happy smile.

    "Oh cool! Do we really have enough time for an orgy?"

    I wanted to cry.

    (A Family FUNction, minus the 'fun' part)

    My fiancée giving me a congenial and contented look. Good.

    My
    fuck-buddy/friend Libra giving me a salacious 'you and me are going to
    hook up soon' smile while dressed in a red, 'business suite/slinky
    number' combo with a plunging neckline. I put her invite on my mental
    day-planner. Fellas, if you can't keep it in your mind, forget about it.
    Print equals pain, believe me.

    Brooke had joined the lunch
    group, sharing a smile and wink with Libra with the secret agreement for
    a three-way. Sweet! I could do this, hmm, lunch break Friday,
    yum-yum-yum. She was wearing a beige business suit with slacks, minus
    the shirt. Only her cunningly cut jacket kept her goodies from exposure.

    Hana was a saint for putting up with those two, and me.

    Buffy
    was studying me with the clear desire to put me in a dog cage for the
    rest of the week. Technically she had to produce my body for work
    Monday. As for the hot, sweaty, intense Brooke-Libra-Cáel m nage   trois,
    Buffy was reading the undercurrents and setting up a breakwater. At
    least her attire suggested well-paid, successful international assassin.
    I wondered if I had paid for her clothing as well. I'd given Chaz's
    wardrobe a serious upgrade courtesy of Pamela faking my signature.

    The
    gathering was rounded out by Mom, Imogen and Deirdre. Thank God they
    all had different hair styles and forms of dress. Mom was in
    'casual-durable' attire, Imogen was going with the military-chic and
    Deirdre's get up was in the same style as Hana.

    I was pleasantly
    pleased that Hana had reserved two adjacent tables for what she assumed
    would be my support network, Pamela, Odette, Chaz, Wiesława and Juanita,
    plus Imogen's five and her (Hana's) two Illuminati minders. That made
    me squeezing my twelve newest over-eager admirers into the mix doable,
    if not comfortable. Better yet, none of the new girls was dressed for a
    restaurant this exclusive.

    Hana was quietly amused. Buffy was volcanic. Thankfully she was being a volcano on the mid-Atlantic ocean ridge ~ submerged.

    "Chaz, Pamela, explain," Buffy seethed.

    "I don't work for you," Pamela playfully bantered back, "Sweet-Cheeks."

    "They
    are part of a clandestine operation to provide cooperation and
    assistance from the European Union," I offered up in such a sincere
    manner. I almost had them. Buffy looked to Chaz who opted to channeled
    his 'inner- Cáel'.

    "I can neither confirm nor deny their status as operators from four European nations," he nodded.

    Buffy
    forked a helpless appetizer shrimp then catapulted at one of my Finns, I
    thought it was Oili. It bounced off her bosom. She couldn't even claim
    to not have seen it coming.

    "What?" Oili gasped.

    "Operatives?" Buffy sizzled at me.

    "Prince Cáel," Flannery asked, "why did that strange woman throw a, shrimp at Oili?"

    "It
    was a hand-eye coordination test," Odette informed her. "Had Oili been a
    real spy, you would have snatched up a nearby napkin, deflect the item
    with the napkin and all while drawing down on her. It is what they do
    all the time. It is pretty neat to watch."

    "Why use a napkin?" Oili asked Odette while eyeing Buffy in case another decapod was coming her way.

    "You
    use a napkin because the shrimp might have a contact poison on it,"
    Odette rolled her eyes. "Buffy used a fork to flip it at you. She didn't
    use her hands, so the possibility existed." Pamela gave Odette an 'atta
    girl' high five.

    "Prince Cáel?" Brooke giggled. "What have you been up to?"

    "Okay.
    I got this. Ladies, may I introduce Annikki, Belgin, Berit, Flannery,
    Gizi, Ilkay, Kato, Neve, Nuray, Oili, Pirkko and Zsuzsi. These fine
    women have decided to put their productive lives on hold so they can be
    my bodyguards," I made the introductions.

    "They have volunteered
    to be, basically the 'Hounds of Prince O'Shea/Nyilas/Archer'. My Hounds,
    please let me introduce Hana, my fiancée,
    Brooke, my close friend, Libra, a sweet & sincere childhood
    acquaintance, my Mother, Sibeal, my O'Shea aunts, Deidre & Imogen
    and Kalmarasērmi Buffy."

    Despite the absurdity of the situation
    and my clear irresponsibility, Buffy let a smile crease her frown.
    'Kalmarasērmi' was my term for her in the Amazon language = my
    Mountaintop.

    "I will volunteer my facilities to train them," Aunt
    Imogen offered me drolly. She was the primary trainer for all O'Shea
    guardians/Special Forces.

    "Train us?" a half dozen voices murmured.

    "Yes
    Child. I am Imogen O'Shea, Cáel is the greatest treasure in my life and
    I have serious doubts any of you can be anything more than distracting
    bullet-catchers for my favorite (and only) nephew. It annoys me to think
    you are yet another walking advertisement showing him to be both
    big-hearted and soft-headed."

    "I will offer prayers upon the
    mounds of my ancestors (lie, her only 'ancestor' refused to stay buried)
    for Cáel’s safety. You should invoke whatever supernatural entity you
    place faith in to keep Cáel safe as well, because if he gets so much as a
    scratch defending any one of you, I will exercise my nearly endless
    knowledge of human pain to make you pay."

    "Is she Ms. Dubois?" Flannery asked Odette.

    "That would be me," Buffy showered fury their way.

    "Do you really want to kill us?" Neve tried to stare Buffy down.

    "Until ten seconds ago, Yes. Now I want to hand you over to these two," she motioned to Deidre and Imogen with her fork.

    "Prince
    Cáel, why are they all so hostile?" Flannery requested understanding
    from me. "We have come here to help you. We have skills. All we are
    asking if for a chance to prove ourselves to you."

    "To Us," Buffy snapped. "Cáel’s vote doesn't count."

    "Chill, Buffy," I snapped back. "I'm dealing with this, and your lack of trust is pissing me off."

    "Buffy,"
    Hana intervened. She placed a hand on Buffy's thigh out of sight, yet
    not outside of my notice. "When was the last time Cáel failed to take
    your advice on something life-critical? These young ladies appear to be
    honest and diligent. If not, Pamela and the Color Sergeant wouldn't have
    let them come here, or near Odette."

    If I dated dumber women I
    would have less explaining (lying) to do, but I'd miss the challenge
    both inside and outside the bedroom. Hana's deft touch and gentle words
    calmed Buffy more than anything (outside of a righteous cocking) I could
    have accomplished. I was suddenly seized with the realization there was
    a goodly number of Katrina's positive attributes in Hana. How had I
    missed it?

    "Marrying

    you is going to be Hana's first step toward mortal beatification,"
    Brooke teased me. Normally only dead people were made saints.

    "A
    Servant of, probably not Jehovah. I think everyone at the table can
    agree she has interacted with supernatural forces," Sibeal hid her
    joking well.

    "Martyring her hopes of monogamy?" Deidre's fey gaze flickered over the women of note (the women at the main table).

    "Her Heroic Virtue is Prudence?" Buffy added. Buffy had been Catholic?

    "Ladies,
    I'm Lutheran. We don't normally venerate saints. Joking aside, I was
    given a reason to believe this lunch date was important on a social
    level between myself and my fianc . Food would be nice too."

    Brooke
    and Libra's presence regulated Pamela and Chaz to an adjacent table. A
    waiter slipped in, took my order, I decided to forgo an appetizer
    because I was late, then the conversation began.

    "Hana, this is
    my Mother, Sibeal Nyilas. Imogen and Deidre are my family from Ireland,"
    I made the introductions, most definitely unnecessarily. I was buying
    time to get a better read on the women around me.

    "I know," Hana showered me with mature compassion.

    "Get to it, damn you," Buffy huffed.

    "Wow, I'm thinking of the best way to tell you this," I barely could meet Hana's eyes.

    "I am pregnant with your fianc 's
    child," Imogen cut to the chase. What she said was delivered on
    purpose. Imogen wasn't as socially maladjusted as Rachel. The fewer
    women in my life, the easier the O'Shea would have roping me in.
    Imogen's words were meant to hurt Hana and drive a wedge between us.

    "You
    too?" Hana's sad eyes studied Imogen. She hid her
    anger-disappointment-disgust well. In this crowd her efforts to
    obfuscate her feeling only worked on Libra and Brooke. Those two ladies
    were less astute at concealing their surprise.

    "She's your aunt, right?" Libra's look settled on me instead of a blatant Imogen, or a pained Hana.

    "No,"
    Mom answered for me. "My sisters and I were born sterile. It is
    impossible that our paternal heritage has been passed along. Whatever
    Imogen's maternal contribution was, it is not from our DNA. My sister
    does have a child inside her, Havenstone verified it and will have the
    precise genetic make-up within 24 hours," she persisted (lying).

    "If
    Cáel has a failing, it is that he was seduced by my sisters who played
    upon his very confusing Mother-Son relationship. I faked my death when
    he was seven. I 'died' in a quite painful manner and he had to watch
    helplessly as he witnessed me wasting away. I did such a horrible thing
    to a young boy because the people who were hunting me down, the two
    O'Shea before you and the nine who aren't here, would have used numerous
    means of torture to verify my death."

    (Until they realized 'what' I was. Then my imprisonment would have begun)

    "My
    wonderful husband would have died without giving them the truth. It was
    too much to ask of our son. For fifteen years he believed me dead. He
    learned the truth at his Father's funeral. I believe every woman at this
    table knows my son doesn't handle emotional pain well."

    "Imogen's
    statement was a thinly-veiled stab at Hana's heart and a kick to my
    son's sense of responsibility to both Hana and his unborn child. How
    could this not hurt Hana? How could Cáel possibly respond, torn between
    the woman who has already sacrificed so much of her happiness for a man
    barely aware of his own maturity, and the woman bringing his child into
    the world?"

    "Good one, Imogen. Those two are better than you, or
    I. By all means, make a mockery of my son, your nephew, who has pledged
    to fight for your life when he should clearly walk away and let the rest
    of you die. He asks nothing of you yet you feel no remorse at sullying
    his happiness."

    "There are ten good reasons for you getting up
    and walking out of here intact right now. There are six better reasons
    for making you pay for your cruelty," she threatened.

    "Ten?" Brooke whispered.

    "The
    sisters' five bodyguards, the two body guards they gifted me with,
    Deidre, Imogen and Cáel. You don't think he would let the woman bearing
    his child take a beating, do you Brooke?" Hana enlightened her.

    "No."

    "The Six?" Libra scanned the room.

    "My
    other two bodyguards won't act unless I am directly threatened. They
    won't be out to hurt anyone. If anyone tries to hurt me, they will jump
    straight to the making them dead option. The 'Six' are Buffy, Pamela,
    Chaz, Juanita, Special Agent Maddox and Sibeal."

    "We'd help," Libra insisted. Brooke was onboard with that proclamation.

    "No," came forth from Hana, Mom and me.

    "Brooke
    and Libra; you two, Odette, the other twelve and the wait staff will
    only confuse the issue. My sisters and their soldiers will use you and
    the rest to distract Cáel. Except for Ms. Maddox, the rest won't give a
    fuck so your best bet is to hit the deck and let the professionals deal
    with things," Mom clarified.

    "Brooke, Libra, this is a wacko chicks with guns moment," I put things in perspective.

    "Hana?" Libra put a hand on Hana's shoulder.

    "Don't
    mind me," she patted Libra's hand. "I'm diving for cover and not
    getting up until you, Brooke, Cáel, or Buffy tell me to get up. Sorry
    Sibeal, but I don't know you that well yet."

    "I understand," Mom agreed.

    To
    punctuate the awkwardness of the moment, Aisha (the Arabic swimsuit
    model) and three other SD ladies waltzed into the place and took a
    table. When the maytre dee tried to impede them, Aisha threatened to
    exterminate his entire extended family with a look alone. Been there,
    done that, and the maytre dee was nowhere close to being in my league.

    I
    had to think that through. Had Buffy called them, the SD would have
    been here before I arrived. Pamela was a possibility, except the SD
    still hated her over Constanza's maiming. If she told them my life 'was'
    in danger, they would still show up. My life wasn't in danger and
    Pamela wouldn't yank their chain.

    It had to be Juanita. The head
    of my bodyguard telling Elsa that I was in an exposed position with 9
    armed Illuminati would have elicited this level of response. Pamela
    prodded Odette. Odette had a 'what do you want me to do' non-verbal
    exchange with Pamela then got up and went over to Aisha.

    Odette
    even remembered to navigate the room in such a manner Aisha and her team
    could keep an uninterrupted view of the threat. Pamela and Chaz's
    lessons were paying off. They weren't training her in the lethal arts.
    They were showing her how to not be an obstacle, which was better, given
    our current circumstances.

    "Hana, don't hate Imogen. The only parent she's ever known was Granddad," I returned my attention to the crisis at hand.

    "Oh,
    I'm sorry," Hana sent sympathetic waves Imogen's way. If there was a
    hint of 'you bitch' hidden within those words, none of us would admit
    it.

    "Yes, yes," Imogen smiled back. "Father was a real troll."

    "That's
    not true," Hana responded. "I've met him and he has always been very
    nice to me. It was easy for me to look past the nations of dead he's
    murdered, his propensity to rape his daughters and his plans to destroy my Cáel."

    "I
    don't hold you to blame for not protecting Cáel more than you have.
    He's a handful and reminds you of your Father, the mass-murdering
    rapist. And Imogen, don't try to hurt Cáel using me again, you Bitch.
    I'm not a part of your circus. That doesn't render me powerless. I love
    more than I hate. I count a person great by the lives they save, not
    those they take. Where there is Valor, there is Hope and my fianc  has both in spades. Do we understand one another?"

    "Proving you are smarter than Ms. Sievert is not something which equates to being a threat," Deidre countered.

    "Cáel, why aren't you saying something?" Brooke whispered to me.

    "Because he knows better," Mom grinned. "This is a battle Hana has to win, or lose, on her own."

    "Cáel
    has plenty of women willing to go behind his back and kill people,
    Brooke. Now, if Hana asks for such a favor, we know it is not over some
    petty bullshit," rolled menacingly forth from Buffy as her feral
    countenance made a few of the Illuminati at the next table nervous.

    "That
    won't be necessary," I broke up the tension. "We are as dysfunctional a
    family as they come, but we are family and we will all treat one
    another as such by the standards of the only one who matters. Clear?"

    "You?" Deidre soothed me.

    "No.
    Ferko Nyilas', my Father and the best man I've ever known. He taught me
    to never make excuses for your own behavior. Surrendering our control
    over our lives is a cop-out. If you want to continue acting like the
    creepy-ass bitch daughters of Cáel O'Shea, so be it. That is your choice
    to make. I care for you."

    "I care enough for you to fight
    Granddad over your futures. I hope all of you know I mean what I say.
    Whatever you decide to do, no matter how you act, I will always love
    you. I've made my choices and I am going to hold you responsible for
    yours. Let's eat lunch. It has been a rough fucking day and it isn't
    over yet."


    If

    there was ever any doubt, I destroyed those twelve hopeful bodyguards
    on the mats. They possessed neither the skill nor the savagery necessary
    in a warrior culture. We Amazons didn't recoil from pain. Our sisters'
    lives were on the line. That was why you practiced no-holds-barred
    fighting with, or without, weapons.

    "We can learn," the lead Finn protested. The rest were getting over the physical and spiritual pain of being so easily beaten.

    "My
    normal bodyguards go through three years of intense 24/7 training.
    Being a member of that elite body means you train in all forms of
    weapons as well as hand-to-hand combat techniques."

    "Once you've
    mastered the core physical and skill baseline requirements, and this
    core training never stops, no point is considered 'good enough', you
    begin learning at least two specialties. Those are disciplines such as
    close-protection, sniping, small unit tactics, infiltration, battlefield
    medicine, electronics, computing, communication systems, linguistics
    and 'training' expertise."

    "In my current team, the ones who
    fought at my side in Hungry and Romania, all have three specialties.
    Discounting their regimen since the age of five, each had been on the
    job in a professional capacity at least six years. The leader had eleven
    years in."

    "Finally, when you are at that level of excellence, you need a specific mindset. What you need to do is think why you shouldn't kill
    someone, not if you should. If there is any doubt, you strike. If you
    hesitate, someone close to you might be killed, not just me."

    "Look
    around you. If you aren't ready to kill for any of your companions, you
    will never cut it. Now, I'm going to have you shown out. I will have
    taxis take you back to your hotel. Think about it. Seriously, think
    about dedicating yourself to more than some stranger you've met on the
    internet."

    "You will be dedicating yourself to the other elven
    women in your group, to the death. That is the level of spiritual
    dedication it takes to be at my side. Go, take a rest, talk it over,
    search your souls. Call me if any of you want to continue and we can
    have lunch Sunday and make plans. Questions?"

    "Do the other women around you do this, make those choices?" one of the Turkish women frowned while nursing a bruised jaw.

    "No.
    They have it worse. They have thrown their old lives away, never to
    return. Each and every one has either murdered a human being, or
    attempted to, before they are even considered for the task."

    "Under
    normal circumstances, we wouldn't be having his conversation. You would
    never be given the chance. You are woefully unqualified in every way
    except spirit. Your willingness to cross the Atlantic to make your
    offers resonates with me, so I am both warning you this is horrible,
    horrible path you are taking and I am explaining precisely how slender
    any of your chances are of accomplishing your goals."

    "I, I don't know," whispered one of the Hungarian lasses.

    "At
    the Seven Skulls, I led three such women into combat (Rachel, Charlotte
    and Saku) against a group of warriors who were fighting free of 500
    elite Romanian Mountain Troops. Of the Romanians, nearly 200 were either
    dead, or wounded. The FBI Special Agent we took with us was badly
    wounded.

    "One of the three was killed, a head shot, and the
    remainder left her body where she had fallen because the enemy were
    still out there and they had to protect me. The world will not bend to
    your sensitivities. Life around me is exceedingly dangerous and
    unforgiving," I finished.

    No immediate consensus united them.
    Fear and disbelief were the major vibes I was picking up. None of them
    were angry, insulted, or overly terrified.

    "Time for you to go,"
    Buffy concluded our meeting. "Tigger Maeve and Dora Farānak, would you
    please see Cáel’s guests to the lobby." A new pleasure of Buffy's was
    using the House names of the Full-bloods she interacted with.

    I have taken a few mystic liberties:

    Maeve was a Celtic War Goddess ~ the Enslaver of Men.

    Farānak was a Scythian Goddess also known as the Lynx Goddess and the Silent Huntress.

    As for the other new hires:

    Daphne was, as explained earlier, of House Cotyttia (Thracian Goddess of Sex, War and Slaughter)

    Fabiola was of House Minerva (Roman Goddess of War & Strategy)

    Violet Maza was in House Oshun, the Yoruba Goddess of Love, Sexuality, Beauty and Diplomacy; Lady of the Orisha ~ life spirits.

    Paula Wadena was of House Cybele (Phrygian Earth Mother, Guardian of the Lion Throne)}

    They
    were dismissed and smart enough to know that was the best possible
    answer to their current predicament, learning your romantic adventure
    was actually a gory supernatural battle for survival. A growing number
    of Isharans had been gathering while I dealt with the wannabes. A few
    were amused, perhaps even understanding, of my actions.

    Soon
    enough, using her position as Record Keeper of House Ishara, Helena
    cajoled the other Amazons into giving us peace and quiet. Not all left.
    Watching a jury-rigged House Ishara work through its business in a
    semi-public setting was an event both unlooked for and possibly
    enlightening.

    For this gathering, we had 122 of the 159 members.
    The missing members were not close enough, or were providing a critical
    function that wouldn't allow them to be in New York on this night.

    "Sisters,
    a moment of personal prayer for each of us to seek guidance from our
    Ancestors as we seek to continue their legacy," I intoned softly,
    calling the meeting to order.

    I had barely opened my eyes, failing to get any inspiration from Yakko, when the struggle began.

    "Why are we including them in a House Ishara meeting?" Madori pointed out the three 'new hires' who were sticking around.

    "Memasant (Amazon for to speak true),"
    I answered her. Since Daphne, Paula and Violet had clearly been sitting
    among us before the meeting began, I gave Buffy a disappointing frown.
    "Ishara respects these three for teaching the rest of you the Amazon
    language so that we can teach it to others, thus all of you becoming
    able to engage all our sisters in our native tongue."

    "I doubt
    any other House would extend this honor to others. Thankfully, we are
    not like any other House. We know better. We have all been outsiders. We
    aren't a 'normal' House and I am working toward us never being one. We
    have to be kind and just when necessary, and forgive when it is what the
    Host needs."

    "We will do this because we Isharans alone will
    decide on the prestige of our sisters. If the other Houses make an issue
    of it, who cares? None of them have made the sacrifices necessary to be
    Isharans. I know that you have not all gathered here tonight to hear me
    pontificate. Who wants to be first?"

    "Will you accept a
    challenge?" Madori stood up. We had spread out in a ring, two Amazons
    deep, along the edges of the mats. I had never sat down.

    "Put forth your complaint," I responded.

    "You
    emphasize duties other than that of a House Head. You don't take the
    time to show up at initiation ceremonies. In essence, you ignore your
    sisters to advance your own prestige."

    "Yes, I am not showing up at the initiation ceremonies."

    "Yes, I prioritize other activities over running the day-to-day operations of our House."

    "Yes,
    you are utterly ignoring the two Amazons sitting at either side of me. I
    chose Buffy Ishara and Helena Ishara to lead this House because I knew I
    would have others issues coming up in my life concerning the Host."

    "Buffy, are you challenging me?"

    "No,
    Wakko Ishara," she responded angrily. She wasn't angry with me. She had
    chosen the majority of the assembly and they were turning on me, thus
    her.

    "Helena, are you challenging me?"

    "No Wakko Ishara. I
    am intimately familiar with your work and the dangers you constantly
    confront for the greater Host," she answered in an equally hostile tone.

    "Now
    that the issue of relevance has been dealt with, I will accept any
    challenge from any of you selfish, bigoted, power-hungry cunts who wish
    to put your own self-interest above that of our House. By all means,
    stumble over one another for the top spot," I mocked them. I'd played
    nice. No more.

    It was telling that my classification of any
    challenger was completely ignored. Madori and five supporters stood. In
    theory, challenges were the rare 1-on-1 Amazon experience. Another
    Amazon, Arianne, stood with another supporter.

    "Cool beans," I nodded.

    I
    backed up, stepped off the mats and picked up the four axes I had
    pre-prepared. Back on the mat I went past my handful of supporters,
    brandished two weapons and advanced a quarter way onto the sparring
    area. The mass of my opponents muttered in confusion and resentment.

    "Ishara, we have not trained in archaic weapons. Most of our facilities never had then," Madori protested.

    "Amazons
    don't play fair," I glared. Several migrated to the walls to pick out
    whatever looked the least daunting. Buffy, Helena, Marsha, Daphne
    Cotyttia, Violet Oshun and Paula Cybele did likewise.

    "Is this
    how you want to answer a challenge for leadership?" Madori glowered.
    "Cheating, utilizing a clear advantage in a farce of equality and
    justice?"

    "No. Please step back and call every member of JIKIT,"
    my eyes narrowed. "How about this, call the Amazon's contact with the
    Earth & Sky? Can't do that either? How about convince the 9 Clans to
    help us pursue a House obligation?"

    "You duties as Chief
    Diplomat are not that of Isharan House Head and actually make you less
    of a House Head," she countered. She had chosen a short spear, using it
    two-handed. And that made Katrina what precisely?

    "I should fucking kill you," Buffy snarled.

    "Madori
    Ishara, Dot-Ishara is not the Goddess of Scrabble. She is not the
    Goddess of," and Madori tried to catch me flat-footed with a
    spear-thrust. I was appalled at how easy I dealt with her. My right axe
    diverted her spear enough so when I twisted my stance, she missed. I
    placed the head of my left axe on her shoulder, blade against her
    throat.

    "Madori, you lose. Sit back down and contemplate that you
    were beaten by a 22 year old man," I seethed. There was no 'you didn't
    give me a chance' bullshit. She had struggled for advancement in the
    Amazon way. Such people weren't crybabies. "Next."

    Arianne
    approached me with a shield and short sword. My read on the situation
    was she was going to use acrobatics to compensate for my superior reach.
    I readied myself.

    "I don't suppose you would accept a suggestion
    we fight unarmed?" she put out there. I took two steps toward her then
    dropped my axes.

    "I trust you," I looked down at her. I could see
    the 'oh, fuck me' written all over her face. The unfairness had been
    tossed in her lap. She put the point of her leaf-shaped blade under the
    left side of my ribcage, close to my kidney.

    "Yield."

    "Never."

    "Yield, or I will kill you."

    I
    took a quarter-inch penetration when I clamped down on her right wrist
    and slammed my elbow into her face. A quick exchange of footwork ended
    up with both of us on the mat, Arianne on her back, sword pinned to the
    mat and her shield trapped between us. Head-butt followed head-butt
    until she was unresponsive.

    I stood up, blood oozing down my side.

    "Water!"
    I barked. A bottled water was rolled my way. Three more Amazons were
    sizing me up. This challenge phase was far from over. I splashed water
    down on Arianne's face until she sputtered into wakefulness.

    "Pathetic,"
    I sneered at her. "This House is worth any and all of our lives. If you
    were the best candidate to lead this house and I refused to yield, then
    why did you spare me? Not only could you not kill me when you clearly
    could, you failed to do so even when it became an unequal contest of
    arms."

    Arianne was shamed and furious. I was treating her like a presumptuous, outsider woman.

    "I'm
    feeling particularly generous in victory, Arianne, don't you dare stand
    up," I growled when she tried. "I will not kill you for your
    disrespect. I will not exile you from our House because doing so would
    show both of us failing to grasp one of the key principles of our
    People, learn. Learn and keep learning. A loss is nothing more than a
    temporary setback. Learn, don't repeat the same mistake twice and never
    stop striving for success until you take yourself to the cliffs."

    One of the two newest challengers was prepping her rush. I drew my other two axes.

    "Wait
    your turn," I pointed an axe her way. "The rest of you, you planned
    this meeting so you could overcome your disgust and condemnation over
    having a male be in charge of House Ishara. Don't bother lying to me, or
    each other."

    "Your crappy performance is utterly irrelevant?"
    the challenger showered me with hate. As I have previously noted,
    telling a woman that she is clearly delusional by pointing out her
    delusions is rarely accepted in a positive manner.

    "Have it your way. The sheer stupidity of your actions speaks for itself."

    She
    moved forward. Much like Arianne, her tactic was to close in enough to
    turn this into an unarmed martial contest. I didn't know her name, yet
    could tell she hadn't joined House Ishara via her spectacular
    battlefield performance. She was undoubtedly bright, diligent and
    absolutely top notch at whatever post Havenstone had placed her in.
    Lecture time.

    "Here begins the lesson," I danced away from her
    initial rush. "If you believe that I am nothing more than a prophetic
    hiccup in Amazon mysticism and not the true heir of Yakko Ishara, please
    raise your hand" I said to the room at large. Few did.

    "Liars," I mocked them. I batted a few more of her attacks aside.

    "Having
    refused to accept the window-dressing of my heritage, you have decided I
    am nothing more than a fortuitous aberration you are using for your own
    personal advantage. That is the only logical assertion that takes into
    account all the events of tonight," I kept lecturing them. "And you
    couldn't be more wrong."

    "Stand still, damn you," my latest
    opponent hissed. I slipped right when I should have twisted left. I
    dropped the back of my axe-head on the top of her skull, dropping her
    like a puppet with its strings cut. The next one hopped up. Buffy's
    animalistic rumblings of pure rage were clearly audible. This one was
    going with the long spear and it looked like she had some talent. She
    was no Elsa and for this, she needed to be.

    "Put your spear down and accept my judgement," I made eye contact with the newcomer.

    "Why?'

    "I'm
    not going to tell you. Go with your gut," I advised. I could see her
    weigh her options. She surprised me by placing her spear down and
    retreating from the mat.

    "Why did you do that?" the woman next to her snapped quietly.

    "I don't know," the latest challenger furrowed her brow.

    "You
    did it because we have all been here before," I filled in the answer.
    "You were never Runners. Had you been alien to the Amazons, you would
    have faced the same fate as Alicia at my Father's gravesite."

    "She
    was rejected by Ishara, not me. Ask any of the other twenty-one who
    were present. I burned my damn finger trying to get Ishara to take her
    in. It didn't happen. I've been thinking about that for the past few
    months. I think I now know why it happened." Miraculously, I had their
    attention.

    "You never joined House Ishara," I scanned the whole
    assembly. "House Ishara found you. Generations ago you should have
    joined House Ishara except the gates had been closed. Your ancestors
    couldn't reach out to you because their mortal kin had perished without
    heirs. For fifteen hundred years, Isharans have been born, lived and
    passed on because no one was around to open your eyes to your place in
    the world."

    "I am absolutely positive every one of you has
    fought, struggled and bled to be in this room, listening to my diatribe.
    So did Alicia. For those who know her, do you think she was lesser than
    you by any metric?" I let that sink in. Those who knew Alicia were
    mulling my words over. Those who didn't were studying the ones who did.

    "Please
    examine your hearts and give me a reason why she and hundreds of
    equally qualified Runners are not here, and you are? Have you won a game
    of Texas hold 'em? The Pick-5? Do you think your other sisters drew
    your name out of hat, threw darts at a dart board, or did a random
    inner-house personnel search?"

    "I'm waiting for someone to tell me I'm a nut, insane, or just plain wrong."

    Nothing.

    "You
    are here because you were born Isharans, grew up under Dot-Ishara's
    cruel tutelage and fortuitously lived in a time when the doors to our
    Ancestors were finally reopened."

    "Former Runners? There, is, no, such, thing! You
    have always been Isharans. And only now is the rest of creation
    becoming aware of it," I stated in a clear, decisive voice. Kimberly
    insisted I take that course in Public Speaking so I could recite the
    words of long-dead kings in an authoritative voice. It was paying an
    unpredicted dividend now.

    Except for the 3 non-Isharans, everyone
    in this room grew up in a scientific, predictable world. If any of them
    participated in a religion, they didn't expect any reaction to their
    worship. Faith was a word to whitewash the unknown. Havenstone had made
    no effort to dispel that way of thinking.

    Yes, they knew they
    were living on the periphery of a 3,000 year old feud against male-kind.
    When given the decision to either believe 1.) there were thousands and
    thousands of ancestors and fifty-plus goddesses watching over them, or
    2.) they belonged to a cult with a seriously weird backstory, they chose
    the 'reasonable' explanation.

    It wasn't like the membership in
    that worship system were reaching out to embrace new members. The faith
    the full-Blooded Amazons had was part of their mistress's uniqueness
    they shared with one another while excluding their new 'sisters'. Such
    an infinitesimal number of Runners had been embraced by the faith, so
    what else were they supposed to believe in?

    Only now, they were
    being asked to embrace without question what all Full-Blooded took for
    granted. Mysticism was integral to Amazon life. They knew their
    Ancestors were watching over them. They knew their Matron Goddesses
    prepared an Afterlife for them. They lived and died with iron-clad faith
    in that. They taught it to their daughters, who passed it on to their
    children. This process went back 150 generations.

    "Do you, do you
    really speak to the Goddess Ishara?" Madori asked, twisting her logical
    mind about the conundrum of my words: 'why her and not Alicia'? What
    had Alicia done wrong? Until I spoke on the matter, she had shoved such
    worry to the back of her mind. She was in a First House, which was the
    new center of her existence.

    "Yes," I replied. I bit down on trying to insert a joke into this seriously spiritual moment.

    "What does she tell you?" Madori uttered the words, but they were echoed in the face of every Isharan in the room.

    "The
    messages vary. I have vomited out more blood in one session than I have
    in my entire body, ask Buffy. I have been told to sleep with an Augur.
    Later she, Dot Ishara, told me Tad fi,
    the Augur, was going to die in premature childbirth and there was not a
    damn thing I could do about it. 'Why' I had to put an Isharan heir in
    Tad fi has not been explained to me and probably never will."

    "She
    likes fortune cookies. She is jealous of the Goddess SzelAnya because
    that goddess has saved my life, twice. Dot Ishara has also intervened to
    save my life too. Of greater importance to me, she has spared Aya Epona
    when I begged for her help," I kept going. I had their rapt attention
    now.

    What I was saying you couldn't put into a handbook, or normally pass from the uninitiated to the uninitiated.

    "I
    have hated her for some of the misery I have committed at her request. I
    have served her without explanation because I acknowledge I am Ishara, Wakko Ishara, and this is what we Amazons do, fight for our Matron Goddesses."

    "Our

    reward is pain and suffering. It is daughters and sisterhood. It is
    raising our young and taking comfort and giving comfort on the night
    before we take ourselves to the cliffs when our time comes. All our
    sisters who have passed before us are waiting to take us to our true
    home."

    "No matter what else happens to us, we will never be alone
    again. In this life and the next, we are bound by more than blood and
    oaths. We are bound by a common destiny and a unifying goal. That goal
    is the Will of Ishara.

    "And that is why you anger me so tonight.
    Not one of you has suggested I have not been true to Dot-Ishara, to
    Yakko-Ishara and to every Isharan who is and has ever been."

    "A proper challenge is made when your House Head has betrayed your House and/or the Host."

    "You challenge them after you have set forth your grievances and your House Head has failed to successfully address them.

    "Instead,
    why are you any of you challenging me?" I glared my displeasure over
    them. "Don't answer that. Don't bother. We all know it is because I have
    a cock. Not one of you has challenged the legitimacy of my bloodline.
    Not one charge of treason has been leveled against me."

    "By the
    Goddess!" I thundered. "Who here doesn't know what I do for the Host on a
    day to day basis? If you don't know, have you ever considered asking
    someone who might? Despite the disrespect you have shown me and the
    Goddess, have I ever challenged any of your selection for joining in a
    House I lead?"

    "Of course not. I serve Ishara, as should you all.
    I have shown all of you absolute faith and honest solidarity. Tonight,
    you have let me, your sister, down. I desperately need your support,
    your comfort and your trust. To reward my efforts in doing a job I was
    unprepared for, yet couldn't deny, you have showered me with your hate.
    Good night."

    I stalked off the mat, retrieving my dropped axes. I
    set the four weapons in their hooks on the wall then headed for the
    exit. Pamela had taught me you tend to your weapons before you tend to
    your life.

    "Ishara," Madori called out. I kept walking. "Wakko
    Ishara," she called out again. I stopped, looked over my shoulder and
    gave her a blank face.

    "I had not thought this through. I apologize," she lowered her head. Around her others nodded.

    "I
    don't care," I glowered. "I don't want your words. I want deeds. I
    don't want your respect. It is not something I find any value in right
    now.

    "I don't want your comfort. You have denied me solidarity
    when I so desperately need it. I trusted you all implicitly. You were
    the Chosen of Ishara, named by your sisters as worthy, who had never let
    me down before. Now? All of you need to work on regaining my trust.
    Until you do, until you do, I will accept every challenge. And I promise
    you I will let your ghost explain to the Goddess and our Ancestors your
    treachery. Bye."

    A Moment with Hana

    {1:12 am, Thursday, Sept. 4th ~ 4 Days to go}

    "Cáel?" Hana touched my chin, indicating she wanted eye contact.

    "Yes?"
    I obliged. Her naked body lying next to mine was pleasurable and warm.
    The scent of our sexual coupling remained a happy reminder that we had
    shared our hunger and passion.

    "Normally when we are together, I
    know I am the totality of your world. I have never felt your mind was
    elsewhere. Tonight, I know you have been diligent and caring, yet I know
    a part of your mind is devoted to something besides our sex and your
    complete attention to my body and needs. Can I help?" she worried.

    "Hmm,
    success has robbed me of many of my primal fears and forced me to think
    about my future beyond my next weekend, next planned vacation, or who I
    might meet at a club/bar/walking down the sidewalk," I worked through
    my cerebral confusions.

    "When I started at Havenstone, I mostly
    feared for my life," I quickly put a finger to her lips. "I'll explain
    one day, but not tonight. But one morning shortly before we met, I was
    staring down my eminent demise, only to have my life turned a full 180. I
    suddenly had family, friends and an extended family to consider. I
    wanted none of that."

    "You grew up, Cáel," she stroked my stubbly
    chin. "You are trying to grow up. I understand this will be a harder
    struggle than you can explain right now, until our children become
    teenagers."

    "That's mean," I joked. "I've actively and
    systemically resisted being a responsible adult since I discovered what
    being an adult entailed," I insisted.

    "I accept that. I also
    accept when we are in a room together, your eyes always come back to me.
    I know you see the sensuality in other women, yet you have never
    betrayed me. I really, truly appreciate it. I do." She smiled. I smiled.

    "That is not a license to cheat," she curtailed my constant subroutine of thought.

    "Tell me what bothers you and I'll give you a big reward," she wiggled against my hip. Yay! I'm a simple guy.

    "My
    'department' tried to demote me a few hours ago. I got pissy and
    smacked them down for something that wasn't really their fault. I've
    picked up some bizarre knowledge that is difficult for sane people to
    accept."

    "I told those ladies they had to re-earn my trust. I am wondering if I was too harsh on them," I mused.

    "What does Buffy think?" she asked. That was a bit odd.

    "She wants to toss a few of them into a 777's engine, while it is running," I confessed.

    "Go
    with her judgement, Cáel," she consoled me. "She scares me. She also
    loves you more than life itself. I'll deal with her possessiveness as we
    learn to time-share you." Time-share? What the fuck!

    "No."

    "Yes,"
    she pouted. "I'm coming to accept you can't be monogamous. I would like
    you to keep me first in your life. Do you think you can do that?"

    "I,"
    I gave it some serious thought. I wouldn't have to totally forgo other
    romantic liaisons. This was probably the best deal I'd get outside
    divorce court. "Okay. I now have a goal to work for, keeping you happy."

    "I
    love you, Cáel. You don't have to respond. I want you to know how I
    feel. You deserve to know; and I want to be honest with my emotions
    concerning you," she sighed.

    "Thank you. This means a lot to me, your honesty," I exhale. She'd helped me burn off a good chunk of my anxiety.

    "So,"
    I stroked her hair. "You mentioned a reward, or two?" I was thinking
    about pressing her bodily against her huge glass window overlooking the
    city while I took her vigorously from behind. Then I could turn her
    around and warm up those cold nipples with my mouth and tongue.

    "Yes,"
    she purred, clearly delving into the depths of my passion. "Dad has
    agreed to take me down the aisle," she worked her way on top of me, "and
    I'm pregnant."

    Had Hana not been on top of me and definitely in need, I would have gotten out of bed and repeatedly slammed my cock in a door.

    (Me) 'Dude, not wearing a condom is not an invitation to paternity!'

    (The Other Me) 'Suck it up, Upper Head. A cock's got to do what a cock's got to do.'

    (M) 'Bitch!'

    (TOM) 'Hehehehe, happy Father's Day, Playboy.'

    (M) 'Fuck you!'

    (TOM) 'Speaking of which, fucking is what I'm trying to do. Get with the Game Plan.'

    "What is going on in your mind, Cáel?" Hana teased me.

    "I'm having a conversation with my cock," I groused. "And losing."

    "Let
    him play," she showered me with understanding and acceptance. "I'm safe
    now; let him play." Hana was straddling me. 'He' throbbed. "See, he's
    willing to make up and play nice."

    No, he was not out to play nice. Not now and not ever. Dick!

    Dishonor, Rebirth, and the sacrifices made for both.

    (and that big time jump.)

    {7:03 am, Sunday, September 7th ~ 1 Day to go}

    I
    had to remind myself Amazons came before the advent of the seven-day
    calendar and they determined their religious celebrations by stellar
    alignments, not by any specific date. Thus an early Sunday morning
    formal council session wasn't a common occurrence, but neither was it
    totally surprising.

    Krasimira had requested a full meeting of the
    Amazon Council. House Ishara was marked by three oddities: my maleness,
    my personal appearance (Krasimira insisted for no given reason, i.e.
    standard operating procedure, and on the inclusion of the fourth member
    now wedged in around House Ishara's place at the table (Buffy, Daphne
    (Buffy still needed a translator), Juanita (as a member of the House
    Isharan House Guard) now included myself).

    The first surprise for
    me, and most of the Council, was the replacement of Arwen by Desiree at
    House Epona's place. The shockwaves of Hayden's passing had most likely
    allowed Katrina to do some reshuffling in House Epona as well. The only
    person who was 'late' was Elsa, who still hadn't shown up as the
    meeting began. Her attendance was purely ceremonial anyway.

    The
    Apprentices began the Prayer of the Ancestors. I did my part towards the
    end, the First House Apprentices begin the song (Buffy did her best)
    and the House Heads of First Houses finish it. Since the Council still
    hadn't created a Regency Council, it fell to the Golden Mare to get down
    to business.

    "Krasimira, you have requested this meeting," she
    stood and regarded the woman across the empty High Priestess' chair.
    Krasimira motioned for her guardian to go get 'something'. Apparently
    that 'something' was waiting right outside the door, because all the
    guardian had to do was open it and poke her head outside.

    She
    held the door open for six individuals to file in. First was Elsa, who
    was looking more gorgeous, vigilant and lethal than normal. Behind her
    came another one of Krasimira' people holding a 20" diameter, shallow
    copper bowl by the handles. I could barely make out the glowing embers
    it contained.

    Third, hobbling in with a cane, her face a mask of
    sorrow, pain and fatalism, was Kwenhamai aka Death Song. At her side,
    supporting her as best she could was Aya. Behind those two were two more
    of Krasimira's guardians. The place didn't explode because no one in
    the room except Katrina, me and (I assumed) Krasimira recognized Kwen by
    face. Often the supernatural does not appear spectacular. This is a
    moment when the whole council became a witness to a manifestation of the
    weave’s power. Kwen is not an immortal, but she was born before Rome
    ruled the world.

    Elsa took a warding position between Saint Marie
    and Kwen, which drew a curious expression from the Golden Mare. Behind
    Elsa was Aya. Kwen was beside Aya and two guardians were in a warding
    position between Kwen and the rest of the Council. The bowl-holder (now
    bowl-less) stood behind Krasimira as did the guardian she had started
    with.

    Kwen took a deep breath. She scanned the sea of curious
    faces, finally settling on mine. I tried not to cry and failed. I nodded
    to her and she did to me.

    "Few of you here know me. I am
    Kwenhamai," she began her path and the tone of the room immediately
    turned ugly. Krasimira stood rapidly and smacked her palm on the table
    so loudly I knew it had to hurt. Her action made the outrage of the
    other 51 become stillborn.

    "I am Dumalugal (Princess) Kwenhamai,
    niece of "Esharsanh" (Antiope) and daughter of "Hueksanhbizahhāi"
    (Penthesilea), of "Munuskappilāibihur" (Orithyia) descendent of
    "Kururiyahhssi" (Antianeira), first queen of the Amazon {the bracketed
    phrases are the Greek versions of the Amazons' names}. I am the oldest
    member of my House," she continued and I believe few caught the 'oldest'
    bit. Her recitation was her lineage, thus her right to rule.

    The last plunge,

    "This is my duma (daughter) and Iwaruwa (heir), Aya of Kururiyahhssi ('she who rebels)." A pregnant pause seized the room.

    'A life for a life'. That was what Pamela had told me, her curse.

    What if that had been aimed at me, not her? Maybe her burden was to see me through to this point. Think of Aya and know she deserves to grow up to be an Amazon, just like you. Give her the freedom to do so.'

    Where there is Valor, there is Hope yet where there is Hope, there can be Valor too.

    Greatness should be measured by the lives you save, not those you take. When the time, Aya.

    Pamela
    had given me life, I had given Kwenhamai her life on the battlefield
    and now she was giving Aya a life I could never provide for her, greatness should be measured by the lives you save.
    That was not the Amazon way, yet it could be. I had no clue what to do,
    so I went with my instincts. At this juncture, we had all been rendered
    powerless, by hatred and by our unforgiving nature.

    "I see Aya
    of Kururiyahhssi," I declared as I slammed my palm down on the table. I
    was robbed of the added dramatic flair of standing up abruptly since I
    had to stand because I had promised to never sit in their presence. To
    add to the tragic play laid before us, I could barely see Aya. The table
    was high. All I could see was the top of her shoulders and her head.

    "I
    see Aya of Kururiyahhssi," came from an unexpected direction. It was
    Kohar of Marda, standing, speaking and slamming her hand down on the
    table. Next, five seconds later, Fatima's successor echoed the
    proclamation. The voices cascaded together after that. The last House
    Head to add her affirmation was Katrina.

    She was losing a
    breeding female of her house. I think the weight of the burden falling
    on those small shoulders was an even harder emotion for her to deal
    with. Once more, she sacrificed Aya for the good of all Amazons. There
    were only two people left, Saint Marie and Krasimira.

    Saint Marie
    walked over to the two Royals then touched Elsa on the upper arm. When
    Elsa stepped aside, the Golden Mare looked down at Aya and, with a
    slight bow of the head, "I see Aya of Kururiyahhssi."

    "The birth
    of Aya of Kururiyahhssi shall be recorded in the Rolls of the Host," was
    Krasimira's spin on things. After all, neither hers nor the Golden
    Mare's vote mattered in this decision, not legally.

    Saint Marie's
    vote was a symbolic representation of all members of the Security
    Detail who stood outside the House system. Kwen swayed slightly as she
    drew forth her small Amazon blade then extended a lock of her hair.

    "No," Aya whispered desperately. Kwen shot her a grim smile.

    "They
    are your people now," she replied softly. "With you, I have restored
    our bloodline's honor. Now I must meet my end, and my sins, alone." With
    that, she sheared off a length of hair, "I will take myself to the
    cliffs, without a lineage and nameless." She dropped her hair into the
    coals which popped and crackled as they devoured their offering. Three
    of us were crying, me, Aya and Buffy.

    Alone, Kwen shuffled painfully to the door. No one would help her.

    "Kwenhamai,"
    Saint Marie proclaimed in a loud, clear voice. "You are forbidden to
    take yourself to the cliffs." Kwen turned toward us, her face ashen. She
    couldn't even die in the traditions of her people, a final crushing
    blow.

    "At this time we all must seek permission to take ourselves
    to the cliffs," Saint Marie finished. "The Host is at war and we need
    every set of eyes, hands and feet. No one, full-blooded or Runner, may
    seek out our ancestors, or purposely end our lives. What reason do you
    give for seeking permission to end your existence?"

    "I would prefer an honorable death," she replied sadly.

    "I
    have been told you fight well, your wounds are not permanently
    crippling and I see no indication that you have lost the spirit to
    fight. Your request is rejected. Go to Medical. I will inform Rayen
    Artio so she may allocate your abilities in a manner which provides
    maximum benefit for the Host. You do not belong in these chambers.
    Leave."

    This time, one of the SD ladies went to her side and
    helped her leave. Since that worthy didn't immediately return, I hoped
    she took Kwen up to Medical. Inside, events continued to unfold. Saint
    Marie was about a foot from Aya and the height difference was comical.

    "Is
    there anything you need?" she looked down at Aya. It was clear to me
    both women (titan and pixie) were trying to catch up with unexpected
    events.

    "What do you suggest?" Aya asked. "I would like it if you told me," she rapidly added.

    "Perhaps
    I should assign you some bodyguards and tutors," Saint Marie suggested.
    The rest of us were standing around uselessly. Saint Marie was in
    charge and helping out Aya had been added to her long list of duties she
    needed to perform.

    "Oh, I would like two bodyguards chosen from
    two different First Houses, plus one House Amazon from each continent.
    To those, I would like to add an equal number of Runners."

    "So, you have thought this out?" Saint Marie shot me and Katrina an evil look.

    "Oh
    no!" Aya shook her head. "I'm as much surprised about Kwenhamai's
    actions and departure as you are. I really wanted her to hang around for
    several more years, at least a decade. Fortunately, my Atta has taught
    me all Amazons must think on their feet and take advantage of every
    opportunity and turn misfortune to an advantage."

    "He has taught that to you?" Saint Marie kept her voice steady.

    "He
    did so accidently ~ through my observation of him and overhearing
    others discuss how he was being trained. Normally, Au, Katrina of Epona
    sends him on assignments without telling him what he's supposed to do
    until he arrives at his destination." That was followed by a hush, then
    muted amusement among the onlookers.

    "I will see to your
    bodyguard. Is there anything else?" Saint Marie remained polite. As we
    were all about to discover, the Golden Mare had no 'Aya-experience'.

    "Yes. From this day forth, I want all male babies turned over to the Royal House," she plowed on. This hush had a darker tone.

    "You wish to add men to your House?" Saint Marie was back to being upset.

    "No,"
    Aya shook her head. "They are men after all. I want them to be taught
    to be skilled servants and craftsmen. There are numerous non-martial
    jobs the Host does right now that diverts our efforts from warfare and
    bringing more daughters into the Host."

    "But no warriors?" Saint
    Marie clarified, not only for herself, but for the majority of the
    Council as well who suspected the perniciousness of me and Katrina.

    "In the Royal House? Not now; most likely not for several generations. I love Cáel Ishara with all my heart, he is my mamētu me eda (boon companion). He is also a bit of a nut. I think it is best if we give males tasks that don't stress them that much."

    Sighs of relief (Aya wasn't poisoned with extremist beliefs) circled the table, followed by nods of approval (Aya was one of them ~ a pure-blooded Amazon with their traditional upbringing), fools. Unseen by the rest, Katrina and I knew this was Mamitu! ~ the Amazon belief that training, experience and ability allowed you to achieve victory; no 'luck' required.

    "I
    would like it if the New Directive is pursued with vigor. The grim
    reality is that virtually all our old male population has passed and,
    for the sake of genetic diversity, we need to rejuvenate our bloodlines
    with males strong in mind, body and spirit."

    "Is there, I hear
    the wisdom in your words, Dumalugal," Saint Marie had reversed
    directions emotionally and was starting to take her princess very
    seriously. As Katrina and I knew, Aya was super-bright; an Amazon of
    Legend inside a tiny frame.

    "I would like it if my bodyguard
    served the Royal House for ten years at which time they will return to
    their native House. Runners will resume being Runners unless they are
    adopted into a House."

    "I would like it if the First Directive
    was pursued with greater vigor as well," she piped up. "If the rest of
    the Houses don't get their acts together, House of Ishara is going to
    pick up all the superlative ones. I don't think anyone in this room,
    except Cáel, Buffy and Daphne, wants to see a House Ishara with 1,000
    sisters."

    "A thousand Runners are still the equivalent of a
    thousand formers Runners with the name Ishara attached," Messina
    murmured. I wasn't sure if I would be able to stop Buffy, mainly because
    I wanted to jump down Messina's throat first.

    "May I address the
    Council, Golden Mare?" Aya maintained her illusion of subordination.
    This was a brilliant Aya actively assuring the Council that she had no
    intention of becoming Queen anytime soon.

    "Let

    me consider it, Dumalugal," Saint Marie leaned up to look at me (?).
    Aya's hand sprang up over her head mimicking the action of a student
    seeking attention. Saint Marie's eyes flickered down to Aya.

    "House Ishara, how do you wish to handle that insult?" she addressed me.

    "Insult?"
    I pretended to be surprised. "Messina behaving in a blindingly
    infantile manner is something we both expect and pity. If she,"

    "How dare you?" Messina simmered.

    "If
    she knew anything about the workings of House Ishara, the sisters of
    House Ishara, or Runners in general, then her babblings might have some
    value," I continued. "She doesn't, so we ignore her as we would ignore
    any outburst from an un-casted."

    "Blood feud," Messina stood up and snarled. Aya was bouncing up and down.

    "Yes, Dumalugal?" Saint Marie withheld her reaction in order to see what the princess wanted.

    "Please,
    would you call me Aya? Being Dumalugal scares me enough without always
    being reminded about it. Also, I would like to avoid any blood feuds
    while the Host is locked in such a vital struggle."

    "I would like
    it if five members of House Minerva and House Ishara battled each other
    in a melee to settle this manner. If House Minerva wins, Cáel Ishara
    should be compelled to make a public apology at the next Council meeting
    for rudely refusing to acknowledge the opinion of another Head of
    House."

    "If House Minerva fails, then Messina of Minerva will
    forever forgo conveying any insult concerning Runners and
    former-Runners. Do you think that would be a fair decision?"

    "You
    are very dangerous," Saint Marie stated loud enough to be clearly heard
    to everyone. "Our enemies should tremble as the years diminish until
    your coronation."

    "I plan to learn from the very best," Aya
    punctuated this by reaching out and putting her small hand in Saint
    Marie's. In that instant, Saint Marie was whisked back to the years when
    her own daughter was Aya's size.

    "The Host will do it's very
    best to prepare you for the duties you will have to take up when the
    time comes," she promised in a much kinder voice. Go Aya!

    "I am waiting for the next 'I would like'," the Golden Mare added.

    "I
    would like Shawnee of House Arinniti, Rhada of House Meenakshi and
    Buffy of House Ishara to consent to being the three members of the
    Regency."

    "House Arinniti is an established First House and Shawnee provides the gravitas, wisdom and experience of a House Head."

    "Rhada
    is from a new House and brings the perspective of an Apprentice to the
    process. I would like it if we considered the fact that most of our
    warriors will be closer to her age than the age of House Heads."

    "Buffy
    has the most experience dealing with Runners and will serve as a beacon
    for the Runners in the same manner the heritage of our Houses'
    histories inspire 'we' fortunate enough to be raised by Amazon
    grandmothers, mothers, aunts and sisters does." Aya had deftly avoided
    the use of the term 'full-blood'.

    "Why don't we simply put the
    crown on her head now, beyond the fact it would fall straight past her
    shoulders to the ground," the Head of House Bendis remarked rather
    bitterly. I had to think,

    "Her names is Klavdiya," Buffy filled me in through clenched teeth.

    Aya's hand shot up again.

    "I would 'like' to
    handle this one," Saint Marie smiled down at Aya. Aya dropped her hand
    immediately. "Klavdiya, I have decided your lack of close proximity to
    Dumalugal Aya of Kururiyahhssi has clouded your perception of events.
    What you mistake as a usurpation of power is a little girl trying to
    avoid responsibilities beyond her experience."

    "That wasn't,"
    Klavdiya stared to defend her utterance. Saint Marie held up her hand
    warding the Head of House Bendis to silence.

    "Before you
    continue, pay careful attention to who her birth-aunt was." Technically,
    Aya had no family anymore. Kwen had exited the Royal House so that the
    Amazons wouldn't have to deal with her treachery.

     To be continued.

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 26 min
  • Cáel Defeats The Illuminati: Part 12
    The first Ishara open  House Challenge .

    Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Odd Happenings

    {8:58 am, Wednesday, Sept. 3rd ~ 5 Days to go; the Final Salvo ~ at this time}

    I had deposited my Mother in the place I felt was safest for her   with OT (Oyuun T m rbaatar)

    at the Kazakhstan's UN mission. Her being my family was what mattered
    to them most. I picked her up on my way to work, which made my entrance
    into the lobby all that much more cataclysmic.

    I was traveling light with only Wiesława Živa
    providing me with security. Chaz, Pamela and Juanita were catching up
    with their sleep, with a promise of taking me out for a late lunch. That
    was really them telling me to not leave JIKIT until they came for me
    around 2:00 pm.



    So anyway, me, Mom and Wiesława walked into the
    ground floor of the Mil Ma Towers to find eleven people waiting on us.
    We were in downtown Manhattan in a part of town the NYPD paid particular
    attention to. What could go wrong, right? Two of the people were
    Amazons from Havenstone. With them were two fine young men from the US 'don't make me kill you' Department. By this time in my life I was sure they had one   which no one talked about.

    Five of my expectant visitors were of the same mold as those who protected Hana for me. Not the Ghost Tigers   that
    would have put me at ease. Sure, they were a gang of assassin and in
    this circumstance; I would have preferred them. As it was, ten sets of
    highly-trained Illuminati operative eyes kept me, my party and the four
    guardians of JIKIT in their overlapping fields of vision.

    The
    last two, were doing an impromptu family reunion. They were Aunts 'X'
    and 'Y', and neither of them smelled like fish, or crab.

    "Aunt Deidre," I tossed out there. "What brings you here today?"

    It looked like clobbering time! No. Wait. Neither Mom, nor my aunts, were saying anything and they were normally so verbose.

    "Sibeal."

    "Imogen."

    "Sibeal, you are looking surprisingly well for a dead woman," the other one said.

    "Deidre, you are looking surprisingly alive for someone who deserves to be dead," Mom bantered back.

    "How long have you known about this?" Imogen's eyes flickered my way.

    "Not long, a while, more than a day, ah, take your pick," I mumbled. I decided to turn that frown aka 'my gut wrenching terror that my Mother was about to die' upside down aka ramped up my sexy, 'glad to see you in a totally incestuous way'.

    "So,
    what brings you here today and why aren't you waiting upstairs with the
    rest of my band of cutthroats, malcontents and ne'er do-wells? Oh, and
    I'm happy to see both of you." Karma was about to bitch-slap the shit
    out of me and it was so well deserved.

    "I'm pregnant," Imogen
    studied my reaction. Yeah, I had banged her after Deidre, but before
    Baibre because I am a fucking reprehensible human being and sometimes, I
    feel I am utterly irredeemable.

    "Great news," I exhaled. I so wanted to ask 'so, who is the father?' except that was too cruel, even for an O'Shea.

    No
    one stopped me from stepping up and hugging her. Everyone in the lobby
    had heard her loud and clear. Anyone who knew me, or even about me, knew
    she wasn't passing on the information because Imogen liked sharing good
    news. I kept my hands on her hips while I leaned my torso back until we
    could make eye contact.

    "Does Granddad know?" It occurred to me
    in that second that Pamela was going to kick herself for missing this
    and the opportunity to kick me as well.

    "I told him over the phone. His reaction was neutral," she responded.

    "Whoa, girl? Boy? How are you doing? When are we going to sit down and figure out a name? Is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Come home with me," she suggested.

    "No,"
    Mom snapped. "Next time he steps into your custody, we all know you
    won't let him get away." She meant the plane trip to Ireland.

    "No, Mom," I countered. "I'm a grown man now and I make my own decisions. That being said   no, I'm not going home with you."

    "Not only am I still in love with the concept of my personal freedom, I have important work to do. People are counting on me."

    "We are counting on you too," Deidre stated. "In fact, that is the other reason we came here. We need you."

    "Why do I feel that has to do with something besides sex?"

    "Can
    we talk to you in private?" Imogen requested. There were a thousand and
    one reasons to say 'no'. Things like 'common sense', bad behavior   they had murdered my homicidal uncle   and the fact they were as morally twisted as their creator. Oh   and they were hot and I hadn't been laid in forever.

    "Sure.
    Let's go upstairs. You can have your people sweep the room to ensure
    our privacy then the four of us can sit down and have a family chat," I
    offered.

    "We don't want her in the room," Deidre indicated Mom.

    "We are a package deal," I denied her. "Like her, or not, she is as much family to me as you both are."

    They
    consented far too fast. Either I was falling into their masterful trap,
    or something horrible had happened. Neither options was palatable to
    me. The bodyguards departed, Wiesława last of all.

    "What's gone wrong?" Mom preempted me. Her sisters glared.

    "Father's body is not his own," Imogen told us. I was trying to figure out the relevance of that when Mom gasped.

    "Oh
    fuck," she said in a small voice. "No serum?" Oh yeah, the refinement
    of those addictive pheromones Grandpa Cáel had gifted me with. Whatever
    flesh-form he currently inhabited wasn't one containing his genetic
    make-up meaning,

    "Oh shit," I mumbled. "What can I do?"

    "Yes," Deidre replied to Mom.

    "Let
    them die," Mom insisted (to me). Less I forget, she was raised by
    Grandpa Cáel too. Her being a loving mother to me didn't translate over
    to her being a humanitarian of any kind.

    "The Hell you say," I
    jumped up and stared down at Mom. "You hate them. I don't. Letting them
    die makes me worse than him." Grandpa.

    "So you will help us?" Deidre moved to the edge of her seat.

    "Okay.
    This is the point where I threaten you into making some concessions, we
    argue then you eventually cave in because no matter how terrible your
    futures look, you aren't willing to give up on living. None of that is
    going to happen. What do you need from me?"

    "Come back with us to
    Ireland so we can finish our experiments," Imogen joined me in
    standing. Unwilling to give her sister any physical advantage, Mom stood
    as well.

    "No. That isn't even a believable lie," I scolded her.
    "You don't need to blackmail me into helping you. I'll do it gladly.
    That doesn't mean I'll let you trick me into doing something stupid. I
    do 'stupid' all the time. I'm accustomed to it and I know it when its
    ugly head rises up before me. Try again."

    "We could pick a neutral location," Deidre suggested.

    "How
    about Havenstone?" They didn't look like that plan was even worthy of
    their consideration. "Imogen, inside you is growing a possible heir to
    House Ishara. An attack on you would be an attack on Ishara. Barring you
    betraying the Amazons, you would be perfectly safe."

    "Wonderful,"
    Mom's sarcasm dripped off every word. "I'm going to be a grandmother to
    my nephew while my son is bringing a child into the world that can
    double as his cousin."

    "That sound pretty horrible, Mom. It is the truth, but it still sounds pretty terrible."

    While those words tumbled out of my mouth, I did a little soul back-searching. How in the fuck was   outside of the actual fucking   was
    Imogen pregnant? My existence was a freaking fluke of nature. A few
    words were bandied about the room while I was lost in deductive
    reasoning and turning hunches into assumptions and turning those into
    reasonable mystic hypotheses.

    I created the Mojo-Little Engine
    that thought it could. Specifically, the legacy of Vranus. Legions of
    little Vranusian sperm had been jumping hurdle after hurdle to keep the
    faith alive   that Vranus would meet his Ancestors with his mission accomplished. I was already half way there.

    Still,
    the legacy of Vranus and the hopes of Dot Ishara hadn't stopped in
    their struggle just because I had been born. They were still trying to
    restore the mortal descendants of a Dead House. They were also still
    spiritually pushing me on to fulfill his last command   to save the Arinniti sons.

    I
    was halfway there by returning the offspring of Bolu, Vranus' fellow
    guardian, back to the fold. It remained for me to round up the purpose
    of the whole mission in the first place. My semen weren't taking a
    chance that I could get gakked before that was accomplished. Having
    knocked up an augur despite the toxic soup she called blood should have
    been a dire warning to me, I'm an idiot.

    When the curse of Sarrat
    Irkalli clashed with the actions of Dot Ishara, Ishara had won. Sarrat
    Irkalli sought to deny Alal any children of his own. Dot was insisting
    the male line of Vranus Ishara continue on. The end result was Alal
    received his long-denied grandson, who just happened to also want him
    dead because of a feud that stretched back over two millennia.

    As
    an added insult, his grandson then knocked up one of Alal's genetically
    manipulated daughters, again giving him something he couldn't
    accomplish on his own   heirs   grand-sons and  daughters,
    most who would also want to kill him, being Amazons and members of the 9
    Clans after all. Why? Cause Goddesses are bitches, that's why.

    That
    got me to wondering when would be the next time I was going to meet
    Ishara. I hadn't suffered severe head trauma in while and she was
    overdue for some snuggle time, witty banter and a fortune cookie. I'd
    try to be careful. It wouldn't do any good, but I had to try.

    "Why are you crying?" Mom touched my arm.

    "No reason," I lied.

    "Why
    don't we make plans for tonight?" Deidre insinuated herself next to me.
    "We'd like to meet Hana. From what I understand, Father likes her."

    "No

    can-do," I sniffled. "I've got an orgy with 159 women at 8 o'clock,
    except there won't be any sex, or fun of any kind. Basically, I have to
    convince a roomful of women to not beat me up and take my stuff."

    "You don't have to go," Imogen had finished boxing me in   I had a chair behind me and Momma-clones all around.

    "For
    the same reason I'm going to take care of our child, Imogen, I have to
    go to this meeting. People are counting on me to do the right thing
    without telling me what the right thing to do is."

    "That's unfair," Deidre empathized by stroking my chest.

    "Not
    so. This is just another day in the life of a new hire at Havenstone
    Commercial Investments. Every day is like this and in five more days,
    the real fun beings." That wasn't entirely accurate. I had one good,
    stress-free week. It was when Carrig put me in a coma. That week I had
    done pretty well for myself.

    {9:28 am, Wednesday, Sept. 3rd ~ 5 Days to go}

    I

    trundled my latest 'Assistant-in-Charge of keeping the hopes of future
    Isharans alive' (I didn't want to call Aunt Imogen, or any other woman,
    my 'Baby-Mamma'), along with Mom and Deidre, for a meet-and-greet with
    Buffy. I had spelled out in no uncertain terms that Buffy was the power
    behind the Ishara Throne and thus making 'her' believe they were playing
    on the up-and-up was their best hope for easing relations between the
    O'Shea and the Amazon Host.

    After they left me (with the
    assurance we'd be getting back together for lunch, with Hana), I made
    three calls. I needed to make a formal request to Katrina (any
    Illuminati member(s) entering any Amazon facility was her purview) and
    another to Elsa (as a sign of respect) that Aunt Imogen and two unarmed
    bodyguards, max, needed to see our medicos about a delicate issue.

    The
    third call was to Buffy to enlighten her as to both the arrival of
    another one of my aunts (so we needed to get along peacefully with her)
    and that Aunt Imogen was carrying yet another potential heir to House
    Ishara. I suggested it would be a symbolic gesture if a member of House
    Ishara could hang around for the visit, as it might impress upon Imogen
    our House had a vested interest in keeping her alive.

    "Another one?" Buffy sizzled. "And this one is your aunt?"

    "It is a date then," I stumped her.

    "You are going to take your pregnant aunt out on a date?" Buffy's sizzle meter was rapidly climbing to Krakatoa proportions.

    "Nope.
    I'm setting up a date for us. You, me and a quiet location at 12:01 am
    Tuesday morning, my First. Later in the morning, I'll be heading out to
    wherever they have stored Felix so we can work on some cooperative
    strategy."

    "And if I say 'no'?" She was terribly grumpy.

    "Ugh, I guess I'll go bar-crawling with Odette and Timothy, Gay and Lesbian bars only. That way I know I'll behave."

    "And if they say 'no'?" she was slightly less hostile.

    "I'll
    know you threatened their lives, and then you and I will finally find
    out who is better on the mats. Trust me, it will not be an experience
    you will enjoy."

    "I don't know. I think I'd like that."

    "No. You start threatening the other people I love and you will not be happy; I guarantee that, Buffy."

    She
    realized I was both serious and angry. She had stepped out of bounds,
    the 'bounds' I had set up two hours earlier during our elevator ride.

    "Is the meeting still on for the night?" she evaded my disappointment.

    "Yes. Will you be there?"

    "Of course," she grumped.

    "Buffy,
    don't bother showing up if you can't separate 'us' as friends, 'us' as
    Wakko Ishara and my First, and you as my apprentice.

    "Making me
    miserable in the first relationship doesn't help the latter two one bit.
    I try not to be an irresponsible asshole as House Head. More than
    anyone else, you know what I will sacrifice to be Ishara and one with my
    Isharans. I'll also step out and be plain ole 'Cáel Nyilas' when events
    permit."

    "But I am sick and tired of people not taking my desire
    to be foolish and care-free seriously. Being a dogmatic ass-hat isn't
    in me, but if you can't work with that, from here on out we are Wakko
    Ishara and Buffy Ishara and nothing more. I will still trust you as an
    Isharan, but not as a friend. Your choice."

    "Don't be such an asshole!" she snapped.

    "Screw
    you!" I fired back. "I made a fucking effort to plan out some personal
    time with you, disguised as a joke; you knew it and you still decided to
    be a ball-buster. Like I need another fucking ball-buster right now,
    with all the other shit on my plate. You know better!" I was screaming.
    The people in JIKIT were working overtime at not staring at me.

    "I'm
    under a ton of stress here too," she snarled. "I have to deal with the
    Council, keep our House growing and fulfill my obligations with
    Executive Services."

    "Do you want to quit? No longer by my 'apprentice'? Go back to working for Katrina full time?"

    "Really?" she whispered.

    "Of
    course the fuck not!" I shouted. "I didn't pick you for the job because
    of your sterling personality, or your bedroom excellence. I picked you
    because I had, and still have, utter faith in your ability to do
    whatever is necessary to overcome the landfill-sized colossal
    ill-fortune the Ancestors have dumped in our lap."

    "I'm just
    asking you to stop being a whiny, over-sensitive cunt and remember: it
    was the psychotic bitch who I chose for the top spot," I rumbled.

    "I'm going to kick your ass," she seethed.

    "Nice to know. We on for Monday night?"

    Pause.

    "Yes,"
    and she hung up. Two seconds later my phone rang again. "Buffy?" I
    answered. "And don't be late!" she menaced, then hung up again.

    "So," Addison turned my way, "are you praying for World Peace to break out, or Nuclear War?"

    "Hardy-har-har," I griped.

    "Now
    that your personal drama is temporarily derailed, we have something for
    you to look at," Mehmet motioned for my attention. "Ever heard of
    Kōfuku no Kagaku?" I shook my head. "It translates over as 'Happy
    Science' and it is a cult-like organization in Japan."

    "Cool beans. Why do I have a sinking impression it is not a front for the Ninja?"

    "That
    is what we want you to find out," Addison took over. "Of critical
    importance is the news conference their leader, Ryuho Okawa, gave
    earlier this afternoon/morning (~ 3:17 pm Tokyo time = 2:17 am East
    Coast time ~), especially a very relevant part of his interesting public
    announcement.

    "He claims to be the Earthly manifestation of the
    Supreme Being. That is old news. Today he claimed that Temujin of the
    Khanate was the reincarnation of the original Genghis Khan and, with
    him, Ryuho, as the unifier of theological forces and therefore serving
    as spiritual advisor to Temujin, they would usher in a new period of
    Peace throughout Asia."

    "I'm waiting for the other shoe to drop," I exhaled.

    "He
    also claims that Japan is in the midst of an epic struggle, both
    spiritually and in the physical sense. The 'ancient guardians' of
    Japanese purity, the 6 Ninja Families, are at war with the depth of all
    Evil, the Chinese Seven Pillars of Heaven by name, who are determined to
    drag all of Asia away from the Light and into the Darkness of pain,
    degradation and slavery.

    "In fact I quote: 'Alone among the
    nations of the Earth, only the Japanese cultural identity can stand firm
    against this global menace. Only the Japanese can keep the torch of
    true Enlightenment aloft. Only the Japanese can guide the development of
    the Khanate into the Supreme Empire it is meant to be'."

    "I'm
    going to go out on a limb here and say this guy is pseudo-religious, a
    Japanese ultra-nationalist as well as anti 'all things Sino'," came out
    of my mouth.

    "Correct."

    "None of the Secret Societies
    would do something so public. Temujin's background is a mystery, but no
    one in the Khanate is calling him a reincarnated spirit, and they know
    the truth," I continued.

    "This guy is pretty nutty," Mehmet
    confirmed. "He also claims to channel Buddha, Mohammed, Christ and
    Confucius. His followers worship him as the Earthly manifestation of the
    'Supreme Being' named El Cantare, which is yet another name for any
    number of ancient supreme deities. And he claims to consult with the
    'spirit guardians' of national leaders and aids in their mystic defense,
    with the aid of the Five Sacred Sisters' Spirits."

    Clearly this man was insane. Unfortunately, insane didn't make someone wrong,

    "Ah Hell," I muttered.

    Mehmet and Addison perked up; after all, figuring out the bizarre was my position on the team.

    "He probably is insane, and I can't blame him," I sighed. "He isn't El Cantare; he is in touch with the Weave."

    "I have a feeling this is 'not good'," Addison murmured. "How bad is it?"

    "The
    Five Sacred Spirit Sisters are most likely the five augurs who died in
    order to save Temujin, which, in turn, allies the 9 Clans with the
    E&S and Amazons to 'save' Japan, though it is not 'saved' yet."

    "Technically, the Weave IS the
    Supreme Being. It's largely indifferent, yet capable of doing both good
    and ill in response to outside (aka mortal) stimuli. If you can observe
    the Weave, you might be able to see the most likely path destiny is
    taking as well as the key players screwing with that destiny.

    "That
    would include the Gong Tau sorcerers and the ninjas use of their own
    brand of magic; and God only knows what other mystic tricks the others
    have been attempting."

    "How do we get them to stop?" Captain Delilah Faircloth muttered.

    "Not
    that easy Delilah. Everyone in this room has intersected because of a
    magic experiment that happened before any of us were born (Mom)."

    "The
    fight at Summer Camp was flipped on its head because I saw the ghost
    the 7 Pillars sent to scout the area. My freeing of one of those trapped
    and tortured souls led to the calamity at the Barbeque Pit. I didn't
    use magic. I countered it. Still, my actions were interfering with the
    Weave.

    "All four people the augurs, those Five Sisters, told me
    about had been dead at some point in time, some for thousands of years.
    Ajax didn't kill anyone using magic. Neither has Saku, yet both of them
    are products of disruptions in the Weave. 'Me' being alive and breathing
    is yet another disruption, since I shouldn't exist because of another
    mystic curse from five thousand years ago.

    "Being alive and
    killing people means I've killed people who shouldn't be dead. Do we
    need to go into all the millions that have died in the Khanate war?
    Which was a combination of a resurrected Temujin and the 7 Pillars
    hunger for World Domination, if we do nothing, the rippled of those
    other disruption will still carry on.

    "Except for me, no one on
    this taskforce has used an iota of magic, yet we are all dedicated to
    combatting mystical forces," I related to the group. I wondered where
    Rikki (Martin) and Beatrice (Ya Konan) had gotten off to. Lady Yum-Yum
    being absent only made my 'Scooby' senses tingle more.

    "You use magic?" Agent-86 tilted his head in curiosity.

    "I
    talk to a Goddess on a semi-regular business. I see ghosts. I've been
    the conveyer of messages from dead people and I've killed an un-killable
    man. Do we need to go back over my kidnapping by the 7 Pillars? The
    memories of my undead Grandfather floating around in my head?"

    "I'm not calling thunderbolts out of the sky and shooting fireballs out my ass, but what I am doing is magical, nonetheless."

    "So, what do we recommend to our allies and benefactors (i.e., our sovereign governments)?" Mehmet inquired.

    "Hmm,
    we tell our governments this crackpot is a Prophet of Doom who could be
    turned into an asset," I rubbed my brow with all four fingers and a
    thumb. Rikki, Beatrice and Lady Worthington-Burke quietly entered the
    room. They were all highly pleased in a 'I just won the lottery' kind of
    way. I was curious, but had to carry on with my train of thought.

    "Quietly
    start seeking out other mystic societies, preferably low-key, quiet
    types who avoid the limelight, and start looking into other forms of
    magical insight and, quite frankly, protection. If the Weave has let
    this happen, we can expect worse. Lastly, I'll ask my 'Brother' to meet
    with this guy and get a feel for his personality."

    "That will only increase the believability of his ramblings," Addison protested.

    "The
    boat called 'Denial' has already sailed. The World is in crisis. People
    are going to look for non-conventional answers. It is better to get
    ahead of this and bring Ryuho Okawa on board as a 'consultant'. Don't
    give him the whole picture by any means. The guy is definitely a loose
    cannon. Even worse, he is also a loose cannon the Weave has touched."

    "Besides,
    the Seven Pillars are going to figure this out pretty quick, their
    Weave sensitivity, ya know, and either kidnap him to be their own
    spiritual seismic sensor, or kill him for being both a loose cannon and
    yet another person screwing with their 'best laid plans'. Keeping him
    alive has the added benefit of making the Seven Pillars expend resources
    trying to get at him. Japan needs every bit diversion they can get.

    "Let's
    not forget to tell our Secret Society allies of our plans, lest they
    kill him too. His babblings aren't going to make the 9 Clans or the
    E&S happy with him. They both have an established habit of making
    perceived enemies dead. Let's keep him alive and utilize this
    opportunity."

    "I like this plan," Addison nodded. Mehmet was
    clearly on board as well. Agent-86 clearly was playing the best on-line
    mystic MMORPG ever! (And with the added bonus that his team's action had
    real-world consequences.) The three 'ladies' new to the room received
    an abbreviated version of our discussion and my 'suggestions'. They
    weren't really suggestions. Barring a few insanely criminal endeavors,
    JIKIT treated me like a true asset.

    "Something else big?" Addison looked to her British counterpart (Yum-Yum).

    "The Japanese Diet has voted for a public referendum on a Constitutional Amendment to repeal/revise Article 96 of the Japanese Constitution."

    "Oh fuck," was echoed, either verbally or subliminally, by everyone in the room except for me, Delilah and Agent-86.

    'Cáel'
    knew Jack and Shit about the Japanese Constitution. Hell, I barely knew
    about the US one and I was a native. However, Alal did know it, and
    knew both what Article 96 was and what its amendment really meant. Good-old 96 was
    the rolling dark cloud across the political Great Plains that heralded a
    swarm of tornados. Clouds were clouds and their arrival could mean
    anything.

    Article 96 dictated how the Japanese
    Constitution could be amended. The current process was a 2/3rd vote in
    both the House of Councilors (the 'Upper House', roughly equivalent to
    our Senate) and the House of Representatives (the 'Lower' House)
    followed by a public referendum. The proposed amendment to Article 96 would transform the process to a mere majority vote in both Houses.

    Imagine
    the shit-storm which would be unleashed if the US Congress tried to
    pull that shit. The biggest political issue was that the Japanese
    Liberal Democratic Party (LDP) held 294 of the 475 seats in the lower
    house (a clear majority) and 115 of the 242 in the Upper House (7 seats
    short of a majority). If the amendment passed next month (October 14th
    to be precise), the LDP could pretty much do as they pleased.

    And
    what was the first thing they were going to do? They were going to put
    to rest another part of the Constitution, namely the far more globally
    important Article 9. And what was that?

    Real World Stuff: Warnings

    Article 9:

    (1)Aspiring
    sincerely to an international peace based on justice and order, the
    Japanese people forever renounce war as a sovereign right of the nation
    and the threat or use of force as means of settling international
    disputes.

    (2)To accomplish the aim of the preceding
    paragraph, land, sea, and air forces, as well as other war potential,
    will never be maintained. The right of belligerency of the state will
    not be recognized.

    If Article 9 was repealed, the
    Japanese nation could exercise diplomacy by military means, aka
    declaring an offensive war against a foreign power. Currently Japan had a
    modest budget military budget of $48 Billion a year (Earth's 10th
    largest). It was modest when you considered it was a mere 1% of the
    Japanese GDP. Great Britain, France and South Korea's smaller economies
    all functioned nicely with double that percentage for their military
    budget.

    Regionally, every other nation was increasing their
    military expenditures, except Japan's protector, the US and (perhaps)
    North Korea, who's spending on anything was a closely guarded state
    secret. Right now, China and the Khanate's military expenditures were
    running roughly even at $180 billion each, but this was an arm's race
    the PRC would eventually win, they had too great an advantage in the
    size of their workforce and a far larger industrial base.

    The
    truth was, if the PRC couldn't win this race fast, she was facing a
    long, grinding war reminiscent of the Communists' Long Rise to Power
    that wrecked their country a century ago. The monetary dynamic was
    shifting badly against them because the Khanate wasn't alone.

    India,
    Taiwan and Vietnam were also ramping up their war spending to a
    combined tune of $34 billion and now allied with the Khanate, equating
    to an additional $90 billion the PRC had to overcome. South Korea was
    already adding $8 billion to their military and Russia was taxing the
    fuck out of Manchuria to both pay for their 'Peaceful Intervention' and
    to increase the 'Readiness' of their other forces.

    All of this
    military spending was bad for both the regional and global economies
    (unless you were Israel who was turning out hardware 24/7/365 for the
    Khanate and Indian war machines). So at this point, Japan doing
    'nothing' was possibly more disastrous than doing 'something' else.

    They
    were already spending $50 fucking billion on glorified policemen while
    the future of East Asia was being decided without them. Doubling the
    military budget would place a huge burden on the largely pacifistic
    population. It would also put Japan in the position of deciding the Fate
    of Nations.

    With the repeal of Article 9, Japan could
    utilize 'proactive means' to keep the naval supply routes to China open,
    not even the Indian's had the naval presence to confront the Japanese.
    Such a policy was a nice, friendly gesture to the Asian Colossus, who
    wasn't likely to show a shred of appreciation for their efforts.

    No,
    China had spent the last 60 years stoking the hatred of the Land of the
    Rising Sun among their people. (Many Japanese forgot current Chinese
    hatred was based on the Japanese butchering their way across China for
    nearly a decade between 1937 to 1945).

    (The Cornerstone) There
    was a truism which had guided American, Chinese, Japanese and Russian
    political thought for 150 years: 'There could only be one supreme power
    in East Asia and the Eastern Pacific'. Japan had followed the logical
    expression of that paradigm by invading Taiwan (1895), Korea (1910),
    beating up on Imperial Russia (1904), taking Manchuria (1931) and going
    to war with China (1937) while that country was trapped in a bloody
    civil war.

    To stop the Empire of Japan's rise, the US had
    attempted to cripple the Japanese economy before the Empire could
    harvest their just-acquired Asian natural resources. In response, Japan
    had thrown its soldiers and sailors into a futile effort against the
    British Empire, the United States and China and lost.

    With
    Imperial Japan crushed and the Soviet Union preoccupied in Europe, China
    had risen. The irresistible force of China's rapidly increasing
    population, natural resources exploitation and extensive land mass took
    hold. Japan couldn't compete in a 'fair' fight. Since 1945, the Japanese
    government had lived with the fear of aggression from Russia and/or
    China aimed their way.

    The US felt the same way, or they had. The
    fear produced by the broad acceptance of 'Only-One-Shall-Rule-Asia' had
    led to the Korean War, the half-century cease-fire along the
    Demilitarized Zone in Korea and the Vietnamese Civil War. The Communists
    in China and Russia had feuded until the Soviet Union collapsed under
    its own economic inadequacies.

    A

    reborn Russia, even with the ultra-nationalist Putin at the helm,
    couldn't stop China's growing domination. Asia was China's for the
    taking, until the Khanate rose up like some desert mirage in the Western
    Steppe, one that turned into the Mother of All Storms. So now,
    miraculously, the dominion of Asia was up for grabs once more.

    Japan could not overcome
    China; that was a given. The Dragon had more people, more resources and
    an almost three-fold larger economy. Given a decade, the PRC would
    grind the Khanate down. Once more it was the tyranny of numbers. Even
    India, Taiwan and Vietnam could only slow down the inevitable.

    India's
    subpar economic output marginalized the power of their citizenry.
    Taiwan had the proportional economy, but not nearly enough people.
    Vietnam had neither and had always had a rough time defending
    themselves, much less been successful confronting powers beyond her
    homeland. Putin's Mother Russia had a host of other problems, internal
    and external, so she had already contributed as much as Putin dared.

    Until
    Thursday morning, Tokyo Time, the undeniable Destiny of Asia remained
    in the hands of those men in Beijing. The dominoes were falling in a way
    those rulers had not foreseen and now fumed over. But on Wednesday
    night, there was no industrial power (with the population to back it up)
    which could threaten the People's Republic of China.

    Europe and
    the US wouldn't intervene. Much like the leadership in Japan, the
    Communist Chinese Politburo believed Putin had wagered as much as dared.
    No other nation on Earth mattered. Japan? That was laughable. Their
    Constitution bound the hands off their military behind their backs with a
    pledge of eternal pacifism.

    The Chinese weren't blind to the
    250,000 men and women of the Japanese Self Defense Force. Without the
    political will, those troops might have well have been in Brazil. A
    hostile Brazil was actually a greater worry because Brazil was the
    powerhouse of South America, a G-8 economy and hungered for a Permanent
    Seat on the UN Security Council. The PRC was dedicated to denying their
    desire as it would have diluted the PRC's burgeoning diplomatic power.

    Japan? Ha.

    Thursday morning, in what was essentially an undetected (by anyone except the Ninja and JIKIT) coup d' tat, pacifism was sacrificed on the Altar of Nationalism. Article 96's demise was pre-ordained. A poll taken on July 1st, 42% of Japanese felt positively about the repeal of Article 96 while 46% opposed it.

    The
    same agency took a new poll on August 28th. The economic-political
    situation of Japan was going through a titanic tidal shift. If Buddhism
    moved you toward devout pacifist, the Khanate had liberated Tibet and
    was clearly withdrawing as the UN troops' boots hit the ground.

    If
    you were a Nationalist of any kind, you were seeing a whole lot more
    people at your rallies, accessing your websites and signing up to join
    your formerly fringe parties. If you were a Socialist, you were scared.
    Why? The PRC was in the process of nationalizing all of Japan's (and
    South Korea's and Taiwan's) business interests in China, for the
    'Duration of the Emergency', or so they said.

    That meant plenty
    of Japanese workers were losing their jobs and looking to blame someone.
    You couldn't blame the centrist LDP. The LDP had been working alongside
    the Japanese Communist Party for months. They had done nothing wrong
    and had worked tirelessly for a peaceful diplomatic solution. It was
    their 'comrades' in China, their Marxist confederates, who were costing
    the hard-working Japanese workers their jobs.

    If you were in the
    Establishment, all of the above worried the crap out of you. Japan's
    economy had been limping along at barely-positive growth for a decade.
    Your aging population needed more and more from their public services
    and, worst of all, you had nothing in your political and economic tool
    box to escape the obvious oncoming national catastrophe.

    The
    possibility of a Global Recession loomed on the horizon, if they were
    lucky. Highly respected economists in Japan and elsewhere were examining
    all the key indicators over the past three months and were suggesting
    hording as a viable policy for middle class households to consider. If
    you were in the Developing World, worse was heading your way.

    The
    word being bandied about on those esteemed academic internet websites
    wasn't 'recession', it was depression. Global prosperity thrived on
    nations investing in both their own economy and the economies of other
    nations. The governments representing a third of the World's population
    were not investing in their economies.

    Unless you were a war
    profiteer, you could expect fewer consumer goods on the shelves; and
    what was there would cost more. Your income wasn't going up; your
    expenses were. If you were an Atheistic homeowner in the Western World
    with a secured 3.25% fixed rate home loan, you took up religion. The
    prime interest rate would be racing for the 20% mark and that was only
    if your economy was stable.

    If you lived in a country in the
    Developing World, your trade goods didn't compete with those created in
    the G-20. Your competition was with other Developing World businesses
    and the prize was the pocketbooks of those consumers in the G-20, which
    was a shrinking purse.

    It wasn't like you were being paid all
    that much to begin with; and now those once poor-paying, but at least
    plentiful, jobs were drying up. You needed your government to help you
    out. It wasn't like those governments could raise money by taxing the
    unemployed and under-employed. They didn't have money. And the rich in
    most of those same nations had a long and successful legacy of avoiding
    paying.

    Those growing economies had a few tried and tested 'solutions' for getting their countries through these rough stretches.

    The
    IMF? 'We are out to make 'positive' capital investments and your
    economic outlook doesn't look promising. We suggest 'austerity'.'

    The
    BRICS? Since India and China were basically in an undeclared state of
    war: 'we won't be loaning anyone anything for a while.'

    The BIS?
    'As soon as the People' Bank of China, the Reserve Bank of India, the
    Central Bank of Ireland, the Bank of Israel and the Central Bank of the
    Republic of Turkey get back to us about their sudden, serious lack of
    transparency, we'll call you back.'

    World Bank? Holy Shit! 'The world's going down the toilet, we will do what we can.'

    F
    Y I, I (as in Cáel) had been wrong. The 6 Elders of the Ninja families
    didn't talk to Japanese Prime Minister, Shinzō Awbee. They talked with
    another, far more immediately important man. So sue me (Cáel) for not
    knowing the inner workings of various world governments, and creatively
    interpreting events surrounding all those people I (Cáel) didn't. I'm a
    freaking Liberal Arts major with a fertile imagination, not a superspy,
    or even a competent Intelligence Analyst!}

    The Japanese
    government had appealed to the U.S., U.N., P.R.C., A.S.E.A.N., India;
    and (through back channels aka JIKIT) the Khanate for an end to this
    madness; all with typical results:

    The U.S.A: We are working on it (without letting them know what precisely they were working on)

    Japan: Well, do something fast. Our Government Bonds are about to be more useful as wallpaper.

    The U.N.: We are working on it (with their long-established tradition of not doing anything until the crisis had passed)

    Japan: You
    are preparing to pass a Resolution to move this matter from the First
    Committee to the Fourth Committee, gee, thanks guys. Will they be
    meeting sometime before Christmas?

    The PRC: We are too
    busy right now, so shut up, keep the trade lanes open, and was that your
    submarine we detected sneaking into our territorial waters?

    Japan: What?
    What do you mean you are 'too busy?' You are one of our biggest trading
    partners, your economy is going down the toilet, and, No! That was not
    our submarine in your territorial waters. That accusation is absurd.

    (Note from Japanese Prime Minister, Shinzō Awbee, to Admiral Katsutoshi Kawano, head of the JMSDF {the de facto Japanese Navy}), The
    PRC has made this outrageous claim that one of our submarines has been
    sneaking around their territorial waters. There is no truth to that
    rumor, right?

    Kawano: Which time?

    Prime Minister: Oh My God! What have you people been doing and why is this the first time I'm hearing about it?

    Kawano: Sir, if you are just now getting around to asking us, you don't want to know.

    Prime Minister: What
    do you mean 'I don't want to know?' I'm the head of the damn government
    and, you are right. Fine. There is no way I'm going back to the Chinese
    Ambassador and apologizing for any this. Is there any way this can come
    back to screw us over?

    Kawano: With all these US and British submarines helping us out, not very likely, Prime Minister.

    Prime Minister: Oh,
    very good. You are correct, I don't want to know what you 'haven't'
    been doing. I am ordering you to destroy all transcripts and recordings
    of this conversation.

    Kawano: It has been my distinct honor not having this conversation with you, Prime Minister. Sayōnara.

    ASEAN, What
    do you expect us to do about this? Have you seen the unimpressive
    combined sizes of our members' air forces and navies? Did you see the
    smack-down the Khanate has inflicted on the PLAN's South China Sea
    Fleet?

    Besides, the PRC is claiming that the Khanate launched
    covert attacks against the Parcels and Spratly islands which originated
    from Indonesian and Filipino waters. We are investigating the issue. If
    you are asking us for help, you are truly screwed. Don't call us. We
    will call you.

    Japan, {muttering} Investigating the attacks that came from your territory, bullshit! You are covering your own asses, damn it!

    (Note from Prime Minister, Shinzō Awbee, to Shotaro Yachi, Japanese National Security Advisor), I've
    heard an ugly rumor that the Khanate has forces secreted in the
    Philippines and Indonesia. Do you happen to know anything about it?

    Yachi: Yes Sir. We had advance notice of the organization, composition and destination of those forces.

    Awbee (while muttering 'no one tells me anything anymore'): What the! Would you please tell me what is going on.

    Yachi: We have made critical steps toward future alliances which will guarantee Japanese security for decades to come.

    Awbee What
    does that mean, and since when have you been creating and implementing
    foreign policy? We have a Minister for that, in case you somehow
    over-looked him at the last cabinet meeting. Wait! Does he know about
    this too?

    Yachi: No Sir, Foreign Minister Kishida is currently unaware of the Kinkyū tokushu sakusen tasukufōsu (Emergency
    Special Operations Task Force). Admiral Katsutoshi knows the basics of
    our operational policy, since we need to borrow some of his assets from
    time to time. Director-General Kitada (of the Public Security
    Intelligence Agency) and key personnel from the Foreign Ministry's
    Intelligence & Analysis Service and Security Bureau make up the
    majority of the task force's operatives.

    Awbee: What have you been doing?

    Yachi: You don't want to know, Mr. Prime Minister. It would make things, awkward.

    Awbee: 'You
    don't want to know', of course, I don't. I'm only the elected head of
    this government. Why would I possibly want to know what acts of
    espionage and war my deputies are executing?

    Yachi: I am glad we are on the same page, Sir. Will there be anything else?

    Awbee: No, wait. Do you have any intelligence on what the Khanate is up to?

    Yachi: Yes Sir. Is there anything in particular you want to know?

    Analysis Services: Can you contact someone in their leadership willing to discuss regional affairs?

    Yachi: I can put you in touch with the Great Khan himself if necessary.

    AS: What!

    Yachi: Sir,

    I would hardly be acting in our nation's best interests if I couldn't
    divine the intentions of the key players on the stage. Shall I initiate
    the necessary communications to facilitate that level of clandestine
    diplomatic contact?

    AS: No. Yes. No, I need to think about this. Hmm, have you been conducting any domestic espionage missions?

    Yachi: You don't want me to answer that, Sir.

    Awbee: of course I don't, I'm only the damn Prime Minister. Shotaro, I'm still Prime Minister, aren't I?

    Yachi: Yes
    Sir. We have been working overtime to ensure that. We've foiled two
    enemy assassination attempts and one attempted kidnapping so far. We
    remain vigilant.

    AS: How come this is the first I'm hearing about it? Is the head of my security in on this conspiracy of yours too?

    Yachi: No Sir. These particular guardians wish to avoid notoriety at all costs.

    Awbee: Okay. Good to know. Ah, keep up the good work and destroy any trace of this conversation.

    Yachi: Way ahead of you, Sir. Have a good night.

    India, Yes,
    we are more than willing to work with you toward regional stability.
    Care to acknowledge the Khanate's legitimacy first? We'd really
    appreciate it. Sure, get back to us when you've done that. Until then,
    the South China Sea Awaits! Yes, we plan to keep what we've earned.
    Later now. We think there is going to be further instability in
    Southeast Asia.

    Japan, Ya think? It is your
    damn warships sailing around the freaking South China Sea enforcing your
    utterly un-secret alliance with the Khanate. Why are you doing this to
    us? What have we ever done to you?

    The Khanate, We
    are not out to damage your national interests. We apologize, but there
    is now way we will call off this war with the Communist Chinese. It is
    them, or us, to the death. We have already received and agreed to your
    request to allow all Japanese flagged ships safe transit through the
    South China Sea. We really wish to be your friends this time, to make up
    for those two invasion attempts seven hundred years ago.

    (Note from  Prime Minister to Self) Great.
    The only reasonable people who aren't out to kick me in the nuts are
    also the ones I can't acknowledge talking to. I've got to do something
    about this, right after I delete this message.

    Back to the fictional world stuff:

    "Is Japan really going to ally with the Khanate?" I looked at Rikki. She was our East Asian expert.

    "We
    are making things contingent on the South Koreans being mollified. They
    have their own bad history with Japan. A war-like Japan will have them
    on edge. Do you think your 'Brother' can offer up something the South
    Koreans would appreciate?" she tossed the grenade back in my lap.

    That
    was my cue to contact Iskender. We agreed to meet someplace innocuous.
    On the way to the meeting, I received a cryptic call from Katrina. She
    needed me back at Havenstone ASAP. No details, well, no surprise there.

    I dumped everything we had in Iskender's lap. He was smiling like a monkey who had just discovered a banana plantation.

    "What's up?" I cautiously inquired.

    "Nothing. Xanzada (Prince ~ he only called me 'Ulı Khaan s yikti
    ağası' during formal occasions) Cáel, my life has never been more
    purposeful. Working with you has been one notable deed after the next.
    The Great Khan knows my name. My family is already profiting from our
    relationship. By the simple act of you reaching out to me at your
    father's funeral, my life has been transformed."

    "So, you've basically lost your mind," I commented.

    "I
    agree. I will deliver your communications at once and convey any
    response if necessary. I haven't heard of the Great Khan rejecting your
    advice once. I am having the time of my life," he declared.

    "One of your brothers is marrying up, isn't he?" I pierced through the murk.

    "Yes. How did you know?"

    "Call it a hunch. How much?"

    "My youngest brother, currently in service, is marrying a daughter of the  gedei-line. This is a huge honor and was clearly made as a rewarding gesture to our personal relationship."

    "Congrats. Can I send the happy couple a gift? When is the wedding?"

    "Anything
    from you would be treasured," Iskender kept grinning. "They will be
    married in January, no specific date yet. My brother needs to return to
    his unit before the war resumes."

    "I'll check my madcap schedule
    and see if I can wrangle for me and Hana attending," I offered. My loyal
    Iskender's eyes glowed. I owed him big. I owed a good number of people
    and I was happy getting around to paying some of them back. Good news in
    hand, I raced back to JIKIT. They were readying the information, (plus
    my positive vibes), for distribution to our supporting agencies and
    societies.

    Javiera was in the room Rikki, Beatrice and Yum-Yum
    had vacated, already briefing Senator Collins on the latest
    developments. The United States  NSA (Mehmet), Britain's MI-6 (Delilah) and the Sti rth ireacht na Faisn ise
    (Irish Directorate of Military Intelligence aka G-2) (because of me and
    the Illuminati) were getting a more in-depth analysis of current
    events.

    To brighten up what was already turning out to be a
    stressful day, Lady Yum-Yum reminded me the little-appreciated and
    highly under-funded G-2 had micro-orgasms every time we sent them these
    'For Your Eyes Only' data packets.

    Now they could look all those 'high and mighty' NATO intelligence agencies with their half-billion   budgets
    straight in the eyes and think 'we know something you don't know, but
    we can't tell you because, oh yeah, something you are always bludgeoning
    us with, compelling national interests you smug Bastards'.

    The Conversation, from an Irish point-of-view:

    Snickering,
    "Sorry you 'pompous-as-fuck' Head of the DGSE (France's General
    Directorate for External Security), what was that you wanted?

    "Every bit of information we have about the goings-on in Asia?

    "You mean all that super-secret, nearly impossible-to-obtain intelligence?

    "Of course we have it. We have one of our 'elite' intelligence officers inside JIKIT. Don't you? Pity.

    "Sure we trust you, just as much as you have trusted us over the past fifty years.

    "No, we are not holding on to a petty grudge. We are sure when you called us 'a bunch of drunken imbeciles on tricycles with training wheels'
    you meant it in the best possible way. Besides, you called us that way
    back when, oh yeah, last Bastille Day, months and months ago."

    "Absolutely,
    if the Khanate is about to drop a Tunguska-size dump on your 'National
    Interests' we'll let you know, right after it has been handed to us by
    the most meticulously accurate sources imaginable, which we will clarify
    and verify by accessing our up-to-the-second updates, and then have
    finished analyzing it after we tricycle our drunken asses back
    from the pub where we will be tossing back a few Guinness thanking the
    Almighty for loving us and hating you." (Snicker)

    The Last Eleven

    {11:50 am, Wednesday, September 3rd ~ 5 Days to go}

    "So
    Katrina, what is so important," I bit down on my yawn. Before me stood
    eight people; four of those frightful chicks from SD plus Elsa and
    Katrina, who was being guarded by a woman I didn't know. None of that
    mattered. Who mattered was,

    "Hello, Eruthros," I regarded the red-haired Mycenaean warrior. "I think I recognize those coffle chains."

    Yeah,

    standing between two of 'said' SD Amazons was a relentless foe whose
    life had intersected mine now four times and we had somehow avoided
    killing each other. He was nearly-naked, in a chain getup that connected
    with a neck collar, wrist cuffs, ankle cuffs and a waist chain. His
    boxers were clearly not his own. I imagine all of that came with an anal
    and oral checkups, which ended up covering the same territory.

    "Why is he here, like this?" I looked to Elsa.

    "He
    showed up at the front desk, identified himself, requested a parley and
    asked to speak to you. We took him down and made absolutely sure he was
    completely unarmed," she answered.

    "He insists he talk to you
    before we kill him," Elsa spoke with the certainty of the grave. "Only
    Katrina's curiosity has staid our hand."

    Eruthros was about to say something. I held up my hand to forestall him.

    "What
    I meant to convey was 'why has he been treated this way?' Unchain him
    and give him back his clothes and weapons," I commanded. Why? Because I
    could, damn it!

    "That is not your order to give," Elsa shook her head slightly.

    "Au
    contre," I stared at her. "He is a representative of a faction we are
    at war with, has clearly come here to parley and since I am the Chief
    Diplomat of the Host, the only recommendation to the Council that
    matters concerning his treatment is mine to give, not yours."

    "He
    is a foresworn enemy of our People," Katrina studied me. "His death is
    guaranteed. This is my judgement in my capacity as 'First Bearer of the
    Sun Spear through the Halls of Night and Death." She was playing with
    me.

    "You overstep your authority," I challenged her, because she wanted me to.

    "He
    is neither an Amazon, a traitor to the Host, nor an enemy we need to
    ferret out, he is standing right in front of us. He has come here in
    good faith, thus dealing with him is my job, not yours. You may question
    him if you wish, but his fate and comfort is mine to decide."

    "No." Katrina.

    "Nice
    to know, don't care, Elsa, I am ordering you to release him because
    otherwise sharing a meal with him will be rather problematic."

    "Cáel Nyilas Wakko-Ishara, this will not happen."

    "Cool
    beans." I looked to one of the other SD ladies. I recalled her name
    being Nairi. "Nairi, unchain him." Her eyes narrowed then she shot a
    quick look to the side of Elsa's head. Elsa's eyes were locked on me.

    "Shall
    I rephrase, Nairi, will you obey the lawful order of a member of
    Council and official of the Amazon Host, or are you going to hand me a
    lock of your hair before you, well, you've been forbidden to take
    yourself to the cliffs so I imagine said action would make you a Runner.
    Care to try out for Saku's unit? I hear she's only taking the baddest
    of the bad."

    That wasn't going to happen. Neither Elsa nor Katrina would let it go that far.

    "Better
    face such an end than betray my people by unleashing this monster," she
    ground out. I was so proud of her, that selfless fanaticism.

    "Oh,
    thank Ishara," I nearly buckled over. "Nairi, I don't want you to
    suffer that 'end' either, but I'm glad you've acknowledged my authority
    to place that dilemma before you."

    "You tricked me," she seemed confused, then angry.

    "Well, I sure as Hell can't beat you up, so yeah, I tricked you and everyone in this room who isn't Katrina. Sorry Elsa."

    "108 hours, Bitch," was Elsa's response.

    That
    was right. Monday at 5:00 pm I 'graduated', ending my internship thus
    allowing me to date freely within Havenstone. I was still going to forgo
    any such liaisons except with Buffy, and, if I could sneak it in, with
    Rhada and Oneida. Tuesday morning I would trundle myself off to wherever
    Felix was training. The next Friday, the Great Hunt began. Had so much
    time really passed?

    "We seem to be at an impasse," Katrina smirked.

    "Hey,
    is this new chick Epona House Guard?" I was putting things together.
    How do you depict a nearly-naked, TSA-nightmare victim, shackled Enemy
    of the People to be even tougher than he already was? Insist that the
    normal bad-asses at the SD 'might' not be enough for the task, of
    killing Eruthros.

    "Reanna of Epona," Katrina made the introductions, "meet the most obtuse male you most likely will ever be confronted with."

    "So,
    is no one going to free Eruthros, or am I going to have to summon my
    legion of hunch-backed henchwomen? Or Pamela? Pamela can probably pick
    those locks in no time."

    "This is not a joking matter," Elsa refocused on the issue at hand.

    "Good
    enough," I nodded. I stepped up, grabbed Eruthros's waist chain and
    twisted him around. "Don't move." Then I pulled out my gun and aimed it
    at the closest wrist cuff. I had to move him to make sure no one else
    was in line with my bullet's projected path. That they could have
    protested.

    "I will kill him before you pull the trigger," Elsa reminded me.

    "Good point, all of you who aren't with House Epona, or my guest, leave. You are no longer welcome, or all that helpful."

    "Cáel, before this goes any further," Katrina intervened. "Why don't you tell us why you want to free him."

    "The
    Host are not barbarians. We are neither noble, by any other standard
    than our own, nor do we forego inflicting cruelty on our enemies, we
    welcome it. What we are not is 'false-faced rapist who invite others to
    share our cups, or a request to parley, so we can enslave, or slaughter
    them'. We are not those people and I would rather die honoring my
    ancestor (the first Ishara) than let us behave so. We should know
    better."

    "He is one of those men who did that to us," Nairi seethed.

    "Precisely,"
    I agreed. "Knowing that, he placed his life into our hands. For us, it
    is ancient history seared into our souls. For Eruthros it played out a
    few months ago. The fact we became worse than him stands before you now, in me."

    "No," Elsa denied me.

    "There
    are too many playmates of three young boys to count whose descendants
    are no longer around to argue with you. You slaughtered them, your own
    sons, in one night," I hardened. "Now tell me the butchery of your own
    bloodlines, your own flesh and blood, wasn't an even greater atrocity."

    I
    could see the defense of their actions written all over their faces,
    the SD and Reanna. The 'sons' were males and still, in too many of their
    eyes, unworthy.

    "You didn't butcher young boys that night. You
    murdered every daughter those men would ever have. How lonely we have
    become because those daughters never had daughters of their own, because
    we lost our souls?"

    Oh, that hadn't occurred to them, though it was painfully obvious to me.

    "That's
    right. That night we killed half the Amazons who would have lived in
    the past 2,500 years. Today, that stops. It stops here, with you and me
    with this ancient foe. Now, free him because I say so, because I am
    right and all of you know it. Stop pretending you even have a choice."

    "Ishara,"
    Elsa murmured at me. She wasn't talking to me. She was honoring my
    ancestor and my goddess, the Peacemakers. Elsa stepped to up to
    Eruthros, brandished a key and began undoing his manacles. "Get his
    belongings," she directed to a random Security Detail member. Off she
    went.

    "That was a bit tight," Eruthros finally spoke as he rubbed his wrists. I didn't think he was talking about the chains.

    "Give
    me a sec," I grinned at him. "Katrina, could you please arrange for me
    and our guest to have something to eat and drink delivered to this
    office while we discuss the reason for his visit?" Now I was being very
    polite. Katrina deserved that and more.

    Katrina picked up her phone and forwarded the request. Tea and crab cakes was the meal of convenience.

    "Eruthros,
    before we get down to the nitty-gritty of our family relations,
    reminiscing over friends we miss and honoring fallen foes, why don't you
    tell me why you are here?"

    "We would like to bury Ajax," he bowed his head, a warrior beseeching an enemy-prince.

    "Okay,"
    I told 'Red'. He appeared to be retaining some doubts. "I've been doing
    various people a shitload of favors. They owe me. Getting one dead guy
    out of a morgue won't be a problem."

    "Really?" he seemed shocked.

    This
    was a desperation mission spurned on by oaths of loyalty from a
    liegeman to his king, not something most modern people would understand.
    If nothing else, they would ask something for the service. 3,000 years
    ago, that wasn't how it worked. Even in death, Ajax belonged to his
    people. To deny that was a malignant insult.

    Leave no man behind,?
    Was that the Rangers, or the Marines? I'd have to ask Chaz. Would those
    modern elites understand Eruthros' plea? Or had the Massacre of the
    Amazons at the Seven Skulls removed them from such dignified company?
    They weren't here, I was.

    "Cáel, this is not an activity I can
    expend Havenstone assets on. Unlike that other matter, retrieving Ajax's
    body for burial is not Amazon business," Katrina announced. She had to
    keep up the pretense of her disapproval. That other matter, I needed to
    deal with that too.

    "That's fine. I don't need Executive Services for this mission. I've got it covered."

    "Exactly
    what resources do you imagine you have?" Elsa cocked an eyebrow.
    Normally she was smarter than this. Or maybe she was teasing me too.

    "I
    figure four ninja to do the task and three Black Hand to provide
    support. We might not even need to smuggle the body out of Europe," I
    enlightened the room. "I've been standing up for the 9 Clans side since
    Day One. As I said, they owe me."

    Elsa bowed to my creative criminality.

    "And his armor and weapons," Eruthros added.

    "And his armor and weapons," I repeated.

    "Retrieving
    the body is one thing," Katrina schooled me. "Virtually no one breaks
    into a morgue, even a Federal Police one. They would store his personal
    belongings in a far more secure location. Finding his personal weaponry
    will be even more difficult."

    "If we cannot find them, I will give you my two axes which I bore when I witnessed his passing," I offered Eruthros.

    "Thank
    you," he clasped my hand. Tears began edging down his cheeks. Those old
    Greeks, and just about everyone else in those days, openly cried,
    exchanged crude jokes and laughed no matter how bizarre the situation.
    Showing emotion was what men did. They relished life because theirs
    could be so brutish and short.

    "Where are you going to bury him?"
    I inquired. I was feeling a bit sniffley myself. Charlotte had paid the
    price so I could be here, talking to him, today.

    "Salamis, among his kinsfolk," Eruthros responded.

    "I would like to attend if I may."

    "You would be welcome," he brightened up.

    In
    a way, I could be seen as honoring a man I came to personally fear and
    despise. Ajax was a pig, a beast. Not of all his men had been and I was
    doing this for them. Honoring the dead meant so much more to those who
    survived. Having buried my Father, I knew that to be true.

    "What's next for you and yours?" I changed the subject.

    "We
    aren't sure. The Condottieri have abandoned the few of us who remain. I
    imagine one day Teucer will come to you to settle accounts. For the
    rest of us,"

    "Want a job?"

    "We would never work for the Amazons," he shook his head.

    "Not
    the person I am thinking about at all. How would you like to go work
    for the Great Khan? He is going to need the hardest stone-cold killers
    with testicles in the Northern Hemisphere."

    "Why would he accept us?"

    "He
    is my spiritual-brother," I informed him. "If I tell him you and the
    others can shift the outcome of any fight, he will take you in."

    "We are neither mercenaries nor willing to work for you," Eruthros looked down.

    "I
    will pay in the currency that matters," I put my hand on his shoulder.
    "I will relate to you and yours the last moments in the life of Ajax the
    Unconquered."

    "When?"

    "At the funeral, but I will have an extra request for you."

    "What is it?"

    "I
    will not live forever. I wish you to forgive the family of his
    assassin. When you bury Ajax, you will bury that anger. Let one more
    death settle the matter."

    "That, that I think I can convince the others to do. You would not ask for your own life?"

    "I deserve much of the hate showered down on my life. I wish my children, all our children, to grow up in a better world."

    "Who is Ishara?"

    "She
    is the Goddess of many things. Most importantly to me, Dot-Ishara is
    the Goddess of Oaths. She binds our promises in blood and punishes the
    false-hearted and the oath-breakers. Serving her is always painful, but
    far too often worthwhile."

    "Children," Eruthros mused. "I had not considered such a thing. Vengeance has consumed our thoughts."

    "The
    truly great warriors go home," I adlibbed, "raise children and lie to
    them about their experiences while passing on those heart-rending
    lessons that carried them so far."

    "Endless war makes no sense to
    me. Conflict always has a way of finding us, be we unready, prepared,
    fresh, or tired. Best we prepare the next generation who will have to
    face those challenges, make something good out of all the death and
    pain."

    "Give you a few more years and you will be an Epic
    warrior, Cáel Nyilas Wakko Ishara," he put his hand on my shoulder to
    mirror mine.

    "Hey now," I faux-protested. "What did I ever do to deserve that?"

    "When
    the Great Achilles died, there was no one worthy of picking up his
    sword. We Greeks, we Mycenaeans, were swept away. What became of our
    sons and daughters? Where are the songs sung in their honor? Did we
    expend our very best for an insignificant town on a hill? Did we?"

    "Not all the Mycenaeans are dead, Eruthros," I pointed out.

    "The
    Amazons, when I knew them, they were like you; fearlessly happy and
    brave. They would be proud, I guess you being a man, I can't say they
    would be proud of you, but I would like to think they would sing paeans
    around your funeral pyre."

    Not a single Amazon in the room
    commented on his memories. He knew their ancestors and they didn't. He
    also had had a hand in stilling that joy and freely-embraced fierceness.
    Whatever they had once been so long ago, the Greeks had stolen all the
    good away and left the hate, pain and sense of betrayal that had carried
    my Amazons through the millennia.

    "I have a daughter. Her name
    is Aya and her playful laughter can still steal the crushing weight of
    storm-waves as tall as a city wall, her tiny strength overcomes the
    winds of a hurricane through her relentless determination, and her
    compassionate smile picks you up when pain and exhaustion would
    otherwise unman you. She is absolutely wonderful and I would like you to
    meet her someday, when all of this (the bloodletting) is behind us."

    "I would like that," he grinned.

    "Did
    he just promise to show your niece to this monster?" Reanna didn't
    whisper softly enough for me not to here, most likely on purpose.

    "He is her 'Atta', so he is well within his rights to make that request of Caitlyn."

    "But you are the House Head," Reanna protested.

    "I
    trust Cáel with Aya's life. Absolutely. I have before and I would do so
    again," Katrina's eyes played over my countenance. Yeah, she had let
    Aya be kidnapped along with me, thus putting her in the hands of the
    Seven Pillars. Her trust had cost Aya two digits from her ring finger, a
    mark she would bear her entire life. "Making the request to Caitlyn is a
    mere formality. She shares my faith in him."

    I had to think about that, and other things.

    "No,"
    Katrina shook her head in the negative. "You may not sleep with Reanna.
    Buffy would find out and beat the crap out of her. I need them both."

    "Did
    you just pull a 'Pamela' on me?" I scowled. Reanna was still getting
    over the 'I would never sleep with him' and the 'why won't you let me
    sleep with him?'

    "You are aroused and Reanna has been sucking up
    your man-candy anima since you walked into the room, no psychic powers
    required," she corrected me.

    "Does this happen to you often?" Eruthros regarded me with renewed respect.

    "Yes," Elsa answered for me.

    "What she said," I smirked.

    The
    rest was simple and more than a bit archaic and manly. Eruthros'
    panoply was returned, he dressed and then we ate, sitting on the floor
    of Katrina's office while the normal ES business was carried on around
    us. We both set our weapons aside as we shared our meal. He told me a
    dozen things a hundred historians devoted to the Bronze-Age Greeks would
    have personally torn the right testicles off their closest colleague
    for.

    He was literate, knew some Old Kingdom Hittite, Minoan and
    Scythian and enough Egyptian to recognize it when I spoke a few words.
    Having lived inside a citadel (and not out in the fields with the
    peons), he knew how those old alliances, bonds, ties of kinship and
    other loyalties really worked.

    I repaid those insights by
    educating him on modern dating practices and why you wanted women who
    were lethally competent as well as hot-looking and hellcats beneath
    sheets. After all, he and his tiny band of friends had their own martial
    societal traditions to pass down. By the time he departed, I had
    planted the seeds of a future beyond Ajax in his mind.

    I hoped he
    would share my thoughts, hopes and dreams for the Mycenaeans with his
    ten surviving brethren. Five were in prison and not likely to ever get
    out, without outside help? The Khanate perhaps? The others: Red and one
    other had made their escape from Romania. Teucer and three others had
    been wounded before the final encounter at the Seven Skulls.

    An
    hour later, I walked him out of the building. He took a taxi to
    somewhere that wasn't here. As his car faded into the noontime mass of
    New York traffic, Wiesława finally spoke.

    "What is Buffy going to do when she finds out what foolish risks you took today and plan to do in the near future?"

    "Pat
    me on the back and tell me to keep up the good work?" I tried to sound
    up beat. Lucky for me, I had a few fortune cookies in my pocket because
    that pigeon must have been a half-kilometer up when he decided to do his
    best imitation of a Peregrine Falcon. It probably didn't penetrate his
    little bird-brain that he had nothing approaching the aerodynamic
    qualities that would allow him to pull up in time.

    Ishara:

    "Man,
    that is going to leave a mark," I mumbled. A nice comfy lap-pillow
    eased the pain in my noggin. "Did you have to sacrifice that
    winged-rat?"

    "Don't give me that," my Goddess scolded me. "I
    wasn't the one who sat calmly in a room with one of the perpetrators of
    the most grievous crimes ever committed against my people, comforting
    him in his time of suffering."

    "Unleash a damn Al  on him," I suggested. Those were vengeance demons of the Near East during Ishara's time.

    "Those are Sumerian."

    "I seem to recall you working with a Sumerian goddess recently," I countered.

    "Are you angry about Tadifi?"

    "Why
    do you even ask?" I groaned. My head was really going to hurt when I
    woke up. "I am (angry), you are cruel and it is your nature to use us
    mortals for your own purposes. I imagine whatever good you do for
    mankind is accidental."

    "No," she brushed her fingernails along
    my forehead. "If we could leave you to your devices, we divinities
    would. Life is not that simple. There are forces at work that would
    destroy the Weave and collapse all reality. By nurturing the good, we
    secure your future and our own."

    "Illuyankamunus, demons, black necromancers?"

    "Yes. As I have told you before,"

    "There
    is no 'one' destiny. I imagine, ignorant of the outcome, you worry that
    humanity might not work it out quite right," I sighed.

    "Please,
    do not despair," she took a handful of hair and dragged it over my
    upturned hand, caressing my fingertips, which felt really, really good.
    "I appreciate all you have done for me on your own initiative. I am not
    so jaded that I am inured to human suffering, yours especially."

    "My

    sweet Cáel, I share your tears. I do not wish things to have turned out
    as they have. As the current of the future changes, I must change or
    succumb to it. If this helps, had you run away from Havenstone that
    first Tuesday, I would have protected you," she swore.

    "Because I
    was the last scion of Vranus likely to perpetuate the next generation,"
    I pierced her self-deception. "Don't bother telling me otherwise. I
    think I know the real reason I asked you to remove the ability for you
    and the other divinities to read my mind."

    "You think it is a
    female power-fantasy," she reminded me. After all, that had been the
    last thought she had stolen from my privacy. I had been thinking that,
    yet now I began to see it in another light. It was my finely-honed,
    dearly paid for, instincts about the female psyche.

    It was
    probably a combination of Ishara's first words to me today and Anais
    that opened my eyes to a greater truth. Women neither forgive nor
    forget. Not really.

    "Like Eruthros, that night of rape for you
    was yesterday, not three thousand years ago," I unveiled my reasoning.
    "Vranus aside, you have never forgiven male-kind. As much as I feel you
    have true affection for me, I'm still a guy."

    "No," she tried to smooth my troubled mind.

    "You
    can't let Eruthros go in peace, even when it is the well-reasoned
    choice of your lone descendent, breathing one, anyway. What Eruthros and
    his friend did was heinously wrong. 'Me', any of us, turning on him
    when he showed up in good faith would have been the final surrender to
    the Mycenaeans of our own sense of right and wrong."

    "Three
    thousand years ago, before the First Betrayal, we would have never
    considered butchering him outright though we could refuse him. Likewise,
    his offer was genuine and his request just. What need does the Host
    have of Ajax's corpse? What does it profit us to humiliate his
    followers? Do we really need to kill those final eleven? Teucer will
    come seeking vengeance in time, but now he won't do so as a sniper."

    "I
    have taken away their outrage as an excuse for his actions. If he kills
    me from afar, he has surrendered his honor to me and we both know he
    will not do that. I am an honorable foe. As a Prince of my People, that
    honor permeates the Host. When Teucer comes for me it will be face to
    face. He will have to stare me straight in the eyes and I will kill
    him."

    "I, I apologize," Ishara wept. "Poor Vranus. He wasn't very
    clever, but he was unswervingly loyal. I was wrong to think so poorly
    of him and discount his honest courage and love for his family. I
    confess, I never treated his worship, or the worship of his father and
    grandfather as being truly equal to that of his mothers and sisters."

    "You will stand by me and my decision about Eruthros?" I shuddered. I'd been unconscious for a bit of time.

    "Yes.
    Yes I will, my lovely Cáel," a tear escaped her cheek and landed on
    mine. It felt weird, a combination of coolness and a tickling level of
    electricity.

    "Why am I here? I assume you have something to
    impart and weren't simply out to kill that poor pigeon with me as a
    witness," I chuckled.

    "Ah, It would be so much easier if I could touch your mind," she hinted, poorly.

    "Not happening, please let SzelAnya know I need to talk to her soon, I'm starting to feel stiff."

    "I,
    perhaps, had that pigeon hit you, a bit too hard. You were concussed
    for quite some time. Added to that, we have chatted about other matters
    for over a minute," she chastised me because all this talking was
    totally my fault.

    "Why do you, you remain very clever, MY Cáel."
    Her possessiveness didn't bother me. She was my guardian Goddess after
    all and would one day protect my children with equal devotion. If my
    fucked up life was any indicator, they'd need the help. She would let me
    talk to SzelAnya because I undoubtedly had a reason to do so, even if
    she didn't approve, of either my idea, or me being with a rival goddess.

    "Think
    of Aya," she urgently imparted. "Think of Aya and know she deserves to
    grow up to be an Amazon just like you. Give her the freedom to do so. Where there is Valor, there is Hope. Greatness should be measured by the lives you save, not those you take. When the time,"

    I
    felt her kiss upon my nose, then the pain kicked back in fulltime. I
    also realized my fortune cookies were gone (she'd stolen all three of
    them, Goddess-damn it!) I had to get some more before my next
    'philosophic' session threatened my skull's integrity, tempting it to
    surrender to months of continuing abuse.

    Lassies, and not in a good way.

    'Ow, ow, ow, ow' kept bouncing around my head.

    "He's
    waking up," Wiesława softly informed someone. I opened my eyes. They
    had dragged me back into Havenstone's lobby, cradled me as they brought
    me up to Medical, then hung around, in case I died and the SD wanted to
    talk to them. I was admittedly curious if the 'a pigeon did it' would
    mollify Elsa.

    "Did I kill it?" I muttered as they put me down, feet first. I wobbled. Concussions do that to a guy.

    "Who? I didn't see anyone attack you?" Wiesława looked concerned.

    "The pigeon? The one who hit me. Is it dead?" I groaned.

    "Oh,
    yes, Cáel Ishara. It will no longer menace any of our sisters. Your
    thick skull did it in," she joked. That eased the feelings of the
    security chicks around me. Unlike the medicos, they weren't privileged
    to know my Matron Goddess's preferred means of communication,
    bludgeoning me into unconsciousness.

    "How long have I been out?" I
    mumbled. My cranium was throbbing in pain as I sat up. 'Hey! I was in
    Medical and still had my clothes on. Was I losing my touch?'

    "It is 1:15, Wakko," Wiesława informed me. I groaned as my feet swung off the gurney.

    "I

    have to play Barabbas in the mouth of a whale converted into a lion's
    den in 45 minutes and I need a few things from home," I mumbled. I would
    have assumed a commanding demeanor, except my inner ear was debating
    calling in sick for the rest of the day.

    "So, what did she have
    to say?" Pamela stepped into view. It was hard to describe my pride and
    my joy when I saw Chaz right behind her, fully armed, inside Havenstone
    with his scrotum still doing what natured designed it for.

    "The
    Bitch stole two extra cookies," I gripped. "As for the rest,
    chastisement for thinking my opinion mattered, me telling her to back
    the fuck up, we are not married yet, then the normal bit of useless
    information that I'm sure will make sense, somewhere around the third
    5th of Whiskey."

    "Besides, what are you doing here? I thought you weren't going to rain on my parade until 2?"

    "Not sure, Chaz?" Pamela.

    "Nothing special, Mr. Nyilas," Chaz glowered. Uh oh. Mr. Nyilas. Not good.

    "We figured we'd join your regular lunch crowd," Pamela nudged Chaz giving him a physical 'atta boy.

    "Buffy gave us a message," Chaz retained his 'I'm your older brother and since Dad isn't around to kick your ass over doing something stupid, I'm doing it for him' look.
    I had to admit, that look was pretty new to me. Most men didn't want to
    be remotely associated with me genetically after getting to know me and
    my fidelity, or lack thereof.

    "Hey now," I protested as I wove my way out the door to the elevator.

     To be continued.

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 23 min
  • Cáel Defeats The Illuminati: Part 11
    Vincent, Buffy and other family matter.

    Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.


     It is selfish to believe that your family will always love you. At some point you will be asked to earn it

     The

    main front was stabilizing. The 2nd Army was in tough shape though all
    three divisions were still in the fight. The 1st Army's 2nd and 9th
    Divisions had corked up the advances out of Cambodia. As soon as night
    fell, they would maneuver the majority of the 2nd Division to crush the
    Alliance forces north of Bangkok. The rioters would be crushed tomorrow
    morning.

    They would survive.

    This realization came too late to
    them. The rot of fear had infected the 1st Army, 1st Division and the
    police force commands. Of more importance, a small group of secretive
    individuals convinced two senior Thai officers that something had to be
    done before the city fell, or the Prime Minister reasserted control over
    the city.

    Those two conspirators had the same problem as the
    Loyalists, enemy troops and protestors in the street. Those officers had
    no way to contact the crucial enemy commanders, but they knew who did,
    the Indian Navy. Surreptitiously, they contacted the Indian Navy's
    Expeditionary Fleet. The fleet's Admiral quickly put them in touch with
    the Alliance Command Authority and within two hours, a deal was made.

    The

    Great Khan would stop the Alliance offensive if the King of Thailand
    made a public appeal, no strings attached. This new group of rebels and
    the Alliance worked out the path they needed to take to reach the King
    so that the Alliance forces were out of the way and no planes, or
    helicopter attacked their formations. They even had a TV station that
    would broadcast the King's speech ending the conflict. All they needed
    was nightfall.

    And that was the true story of how the
    counter-coup was pulled off, how the King of Thailand was able to talk
    to the Great Khan and how the Thai government was overthrown. In the
    final analysis, the Loyalist hadn't fallen before the might of the
    Alliance. They were done in by a tiny number of Black Lotus operative
    almost no one knew existed, with a small amount of assistance from
    JIKIT.

    "No wonder the Seven Pillars has never been able to wipe
    out these guys," Addison yawned. "They are slippery as eels and thrice
    as lethal. I am glad they are on our side." Several sets of eyes looked
    at her skeptically. "I mean, I am glad we are currently working toward
    the same goals."

    Thus,

    "I suggest we all get some sleep," Addison declared as she stood up and stretched.

    Odette
    was comfortably asleep, so I curled her up and carried her to the
    elevator. I wanted to go home and forget that I had lost any semblance
    of a normal life. I didn't know what was worse; me doing the shit I was
    doing, or me understanding what I was doing. Juanita had gone down ahead
    of us to pull the car around to the front.

    Chaz, Pamela, Odette
    and I went down in the first wave of the exodus from the workplace. The
    door opened on the ground floor. I wasn't the first person to notice
    her. My reflexes had improved to the point I had a moment to recognize
    her before the people around me sprang into action.

    Pamela
    side-stepped to the right, pistol mystically appearing in her two-hand
    grip. Chaz, Chaz bore Odette and me to the ground. His level of
    dedication astonished me. He was shielding us with his body. From what, I
    hadn't been able to determine.

    "Deadman switch," one of my aunts stated. "I want to talk with Cáel." The voice had a stressed tenor to it.

    "Back outside," Pamela simmered.

    "No."

    "Chaz, what is going on?" I asked him. He hadn't moved and wasn't letting me wiggle around to see.

    "Explosive vest," he responded coolly. That's right. Chaz was shielding Odette and me with his body.

    That
    is what I found astonishing, his desire to give his life for me. His
    expectation that Pamela could kill the threat while he was currently
    occupied was understandable.

    "We seem to be at an impasse," Pamela edged further away.

    She
    wasn't avoiding the blast radius. That was impossible in this lobby.
    No, if it came to firing, she was making it easier for Chaz to get a
    shot off since the shooter couldn't cover both angles of attack.

    "Let me talk to him," my aunt insisted. This made no sense.

    "Chaz, let me deal with this," I told my bodyguard.

    "Are you sure?" he questioned.

    "Not
    really. As Pamela said, she's not going to let any of us leave until
    she talks to me and if you kill her, she kills all of you." Chaz let me
    stand.

    Odette was just awakening to the threat. Chaz rose to
    stand by my side. (Sadly, Odette didn't rate him dying for her.) I
    prayed I didn't fuck this up.

    "Cáel, is that really you?" the
    women with green eyes and red hair asked me. She sounded desperate,
    which would explain the suicide vest.

    "Yeah, which one are, Mom?"

    {9:10 pm, Tuesday, September 2nd ~ 6 Days to go}

    "Yes, I'm Sibeal. Are you my son?"

    "Do you mean   No!

    Grandfather Cáel hasn't supplanted my spirit with his own," I took a
    deep breath. "I'm not sure how I can convince you of this."

    "Do you miss your Father?" she queried.

    "Yes," I murmured.

    "Ahh Cáel, you are still my son. Thank all that is divine," she sighed.

    "Care to deactivate the vest now?" Pamela suggested.

    "Do
    you promise not to shoot me? You two, and the one sneaking up on me
    from behind." She meant Juanita, who had sensed the danger and exited
    the car.

    "You are three kinds of crazy, so I'm not making any guarantees," Pamela answered.

    "Pamela   Chaz,
    I really think she is my mother. And I assume she is here to kill Cáel
    O'Shea, not me," I interjected. I still wasn't leaving Chaz' side.
    "Please don't kill her."

    "No guarantees," Chaz affirmed.

    "She's his mother," Odette chimed in. "If it was anyone else, they would be in a cloud of bodyguards, not alone."

    "Here
    is the deal, Mom. You deactivate the vest, then we will talk.
    Otherwise, I'm taking my security's advice and backing the fuck out of
    here."

    "Okay," she nodded. "It's a fake. I'm upset, but not
    enough to be suicidal. I wanted to see what you would do. Father would
    have sacrificed everyone else. You got tackled and you obeyed the man
    who was trying to save your life."

    "Chaz, what do you think?" Pamela asked him.

    "We
    could hold her here until Virginia shows up. That would give Cáel a few
    minutes to reminisce before she gets dragged off to the looney bin."
    (That would, of course, lead to her death while in Federal custody   so that wasn't happening, period.)

    "I
    concur," Pamela agreed. She still had her gun out and aimed. She went
    to a one-handed grip so she could motion Juanita to come inside.

    I took the opportunity to walk around Chaz, though I only advanced half way.

    "I think it is asking too much from my bodyguards to walk up to you with that vest lying at your feet," I pointed. "You know   just
    in case you are lying." She nodded, smiled and came forward. A hug was
    in the offing. I almost missed Odette coming up behind me.

    "I'm on a timetable," Mom murmured into my shoulder. "You know why."

    "I am afraid I do," (my pheromones were already affecting her). "What brought this on? How long can you stay?"

    "The
    kidnapping made it imperative. But this has been my first opportunity
    to get close enough to you to determine if my father had won, or not,"
    she confessed.

    "I'm not sure how long I can remain ~ maybe a day,
    or three. I have heard you have an upcoming ordeal you must go through
    for your Amazons." Odette again by way of Delilah. I decided to give
    Delilah the benefit of the doubt and just accept that she did what she
    did because she was worried about me.

    "Oh. Mom, this is Odette
    Sievert, my roommate and all-around better friend than I deserve."
    Odette extended her hand. Mom reached past me and shook it.

    "Nice to finally meet you in person," Mom smiled.

    "Nice
    to realize you aren't as nutty as the rest of the bunch,and considering
    you came at Pamela and Chaz with a fake suicide vest   that is saying something," Odette grinned.

    "My son is all I have left of Ferko (my dad)," she grew grim. "If my father stole him after killing my husband   I wouldn't know how to carry on."

    "Aaahh,"
    Odette stammered through this tense family moment. "You are about to be
    a grandmother in a serious way," she tried to turn things around. "How
    does a dozen grandkids sound?"

    Operational security and secret information were concepts Odette was aware of. She simply refused to use either one.

    "Really?" Mom looked from Odette to me. "How serious?"

    "How about we get out of here before the FBI shows up," I began directing my mom out the doors.

    "Cáel?" Chaz questioned.

    "Hey
    now, I never agreed to hand my mom over to Virginia. The vest was fake.
    Let's not dwell on this," I urged Mom and Odette out the door.

    "Ishara," Juanita repeatedly prayed, "why do you test me so?"

    Chaz
    and Pamela showed their faith in me and my decision-making ability by
    tagging along. For me, what does a son who hasn't spent any time with
    his mother since he was seven (because she was supposedly dead for the
    past fifteen years) ask first?

    Actually, we waited for Chaz, who
    had the presence of mind to ensure the vest was truly a dud and then
    called Virginia so she could clean up one of my messes   yet again.

    "Thank
    you, Color Sergeant," Mom looked toward Chaz as the GL 550 pulled away
    from One Mi Ma1 Tower. Unfortunately, the look he sent her way wasn't
    friendly.

    "Thanks for reminding me," I nodded to Mom. "Chaz, what in the Hell possessed you to jump on Odette and me? I appreciate it,"

    "Me too," Odette chimed in.

    "But
    please don't do that ever again. Of all the, let's just say I have too
    many deaths of people I like on my mind. I don't want you added to that
    list."

    "Tough."

    "Well, thanks for considering my request," I groaned.

    "Chaz,
    three nights ago our boy learned that one of the women he knocked up is
    going to die and no one will intervene to save her life and they won't
    tell him where she is," Pamela let him know.

    "Who do we talk to?" he asked me. By 'talk' I assumed he meant torture until they coughed up a viable location/suspect.

    "The Goddess Ishara."

    "Fuck. I apologize, Cáel. That is hard news for a young man like you to take. As for my jumping on you   suck it up. It is my job to make sure you can do yours."

    "Juanita,"
    Pamela called out. "Stop driving to Havenstone. Take us back to Cáel’s
    place. He won't let the Amazons take his mother, which means I won't let
    them, which means Chaz won't let them. Besides, Odette could get killed
    in the cross-fire and too many people like her for that to be safe for
    any would-be assassin."

    "Really?" Odette perked up. Of course she
    wasn't worried about being killed. Odette was fascinated that people
    found her valuable   enough
    to kill anyone who killed her. She'd more fully grasp that curse later
    on. She was a genuinely nice person. What Pamela left unsaid was that if
    'people' thought someone might kill Odette, they would
    'proactively' protect her. Too many people she now hung out with were of
    that stripe of crazy.

    "Pamela, would you miss me if I got
    killed?" Odette turned to the most dangerous person in the car. (I
    didn't think Mom was in her league, but then I had never seen her fight,
    so I was keeping an open mind.)

    "You bet your ass, Baby-cakes," she grinned at my super-kind sidekick.

    "Me
    too," Chaz added gruffly. "Of greater importance, Addison would take
    umbrage. Next to Ms. Love, she's the nastiest bitch I've ever met." He
    meant that as a compliment.

    "Not Lady Yum   I meant Worthington-Burke?" I inquired.

    "She doesn't take things personally. She'd miss Odette, but not enough to move off-mission," Chaz explained.

    "Let's
    not forget Buffy," Pamela snorted. "What she lacks in experience she
    makes up for by being totally psychotic and fanatically loyal to Wakko
    here. People who piss him off tend to end up as a place holder on the
    Obituary page."

    "Unless they never find the bodies," Juanita commented   from her personal experience disposing of people for me. Groan.

    "Cáel,
    I am so happy I met you," Odette hugged my arm. "My life was going
    nowhere before you gave me your phone number. Now, I know my life is at
    risk and I don't care. Being with you has been more wonderful than I
    ever thought possible."

    Mom was studying me, both pleased and worried.

    "What?" I asked.

    "You
    have a lot of your grandfather in you. He did have a gift for inspiring
    the best out of people. You are like your father in that you care for
    those people   caring
    for both their lives and their happiness. Your father inspired that
    same kind of loyalty because he kept the needs of his people in the
    forefront of his mind."

    "Dad was like Grandpa?" I worried.

    "Hell no." That was Pamela.

    "Thank the Divine, no," Mom exhaled at the same time. "How do you know my father?"

    "I killed him," Pamela grinned.

    "You were the one? I'm, I don't know what to think," Mom murmured.

    "Keep that in mind before you try to pull another stunt like you did tonight," Pamela's grin grew feral.

    "Pamela is the best Grandmother I could ever hope for," I explained.

    "Spiritually
    speaking," Odette tried to lighten the mood (she was a cracker-jack
    morale officer). "Otherwise it would make Cáel’s having sex with her
    granddaughters rather, suspect."

    "Odette, you can say 'incestuous'," Mom gave a half-grin. "Do you know much about my family?"

    "Your Pa created you and your sisters to be fuck-toys who also ran errands for him," Odette nodded. "They are all loonies."

    "Don't
    share that view with them," Mom cautioned. "When we last met, they had a
    highly under-developed sense of humor and a well-cultivated mean
    streak."

    "Gotcha," Odette giggled. "After dealing with the
    Slayers of Testicles numbers 1 & 2, I have learned what kind of
    wacky girls Cáel attracts without even trying."

    "I really should make sure Mr. Fiennes is okay," I reminded myself.

    "You
    would do better catching up with that girl down the hall. The Korean
    takeout girl also asked about you", offered Odette. Yeah, the girl in
    3-F baked me some cookies when Dad was murdered.

    "How many grandchildren are we talking about?" Mom looked at me with some serious maternal affection.

    "Who are the Slayers of Testicles?" Juanita wanted to know. My family jewels belonged to House Ishara   at least in her and her sisters' estimation.

    "Oneida's bodyguards," Odette let slip out before she saw the warning look in my eyes.

    "You are sleeping with the apprentice of House Arinniti?" gasped Juanita   I was hoping her questioning wasn't hurting her driving. "What about the 84 day rule?"

    "I'd better not bring up Rhada," Odette nodded thoughtfully.

    "I'm going to spank you," I growled at Odette.

    "Was that aimed at me?" Juanita.

    "Yippee, and we are going home now, too!" Odette squealed.

    "Not you, Juanita   Odette. I want to teach her how to 'not say' whatever pops up in her head," I grumbled.

    "You promised to punish me!" she beamed brightly. "Punish me! Punish me!"

    "Uuuuuuu," I beat my cranium against the headrest in front of me.

    "I thought she was the 'nice' girl," Mom chided me.

    "She was," Pamela smirked. "Unfortunately, she's been totally corrupted by your son."

    "Yep," Odette agreed. "He's opened up a whole new horizon of things sexual for me."

    "Son, how many women are you seeing? I thought you were engaged." Mom.

    "Uuuuuuu," I repeated.

    "I'll take care of this," Chaz intervened calmly. "He is as loyal as he can be   within the bounds of his limited moral arsenal   to
    Hana Sulkanen. So he is sexually and romantically involved with Brooke
    Lee and Libra Chalmers, civilians he met through contacts at Havenstone.
    There is Anais Saint-Armour, RCMP, who departed this weekend,"

    "She'll be back," Pamela assured Mom. "They always come back at least once."

    "Who has only come back just once?" Chaz laconically questioned Pamela.

    "Good
    point," Pamela acceded. "They keep coming back until he changes the
    locks, his phone number and address." That made no sense,

    "I am glad you two are my friends," I groused. "I'd hate to think what you would say about me if you hated me."

    "You're welcome," Pamela grinned.

    "Ms.
    Marla Chalmers," Chaz continued without missing a beat, "Libra's
    younger sibling, who your son indubitably impressed while in college;
    three teachers at an exclusive school, he met them while body-guarding a
    group of children; an assistant manager of a hotel he stayed at; six
    attractive, college-educated European young women,"

    "Don't forget the Macedonian!" Pamela interjected.

    "I have removed her from the list because she has no reliable way to hunt down our boy," he explained.

    "Good point," Pamela nodded.

    "They like busting your chops, don't they?" Mom smiled.

    "As opposed to physically busting my chops   this I can live with."

    "You have matured nicely. Your father would be very pleased   quietly, of course."

    "Thank you Mom." She knew the man better than I ever would.

    "We won't count the 189 Amazons who have staked a claim to him for the next nine days," Chaz added.

    "What! 189? When did that happen?"

    "The thirty huntresses and the 159 members of House Ishara," Pamela clued me in.

    "159? When did that happen?" I gasped again. I was repeating myself   not good. I knew I had told Buffy to 'keep up the good work', but still, House Ishara wasn't even two months old yet.

    "They
    are the best of the roughly 20,000 Runners in the Host and thus, all
    are serious bad-ass bitches," Pamela assured me. "I think Helena would
    like you to explore a few more heroic Runners who have since passed."

    "Passed?" Mom.

    "Cáel sees dead people," Odette beamed.

    "So does his Aunt Baibre," Mom said.

    "Met her, came off a bit, off," I confirmed.

    "That's Baibre. What other ones have you met, besides Deidre and Brianna?"

    She was asking if I had met others outside of Delilah's watchful eye.

    "Hmm, Imogen, Kelly and Matilda."

    "Okay. You haven't met the bad ones yet," Mom nodded. I was stunned yet again. Not by what Mom said, but by,

    "The 'bad ones'?" Pamela inquired. "They come in shades worse than Kelly and Matilda?"

    "I'm
    with you on that. Those two were unsettling," Chaz agreed. Holy Shit!
    Pamela and Chaz were agreeing that two of my aunts had them worried on a
    tactical level. So 'not good' for me, since I couldn't take either of
    my friends. Bad-bad.

    "Fiona is the worst. She is the second youngest of my generation and by far the most lethal. She was Father's pet."

    "Oh joy," I sighed.

    "Is she bulletproof?" Chaz inquired.

    "Not quite, but she is definitely hard to kill. She has a greater share of Alal while remaining sane."

    "Oh, she's the sane one?" Juanita joined in.

    "On that side of his family, sane is a relative term." Thanks, Odette.

    "Relative to how far your cock is into them?" Pamela snorted.

    "Hold on now," I interrupted the jocularity. "What do you mean   'your generation'   'the second youngest'   what happened to the youngest   and when you say 'worst', define 'worst'."

    Pamela's phone rang.

    "Father created three generations of daughters and sons. Carrig was the 'success' on the male side of the equation."

    Uncle Lumpy was the 'success'? What had the other uncles been like   idiot cyclops cannibals?

    "He destroyed all the rest."

    "Please clarify," Chaz studied my mother. "Your father murdered his own children?"

    "Yes.
    All but one of the 36 sons. He kept Carrig around as a reminder to not
    create any more sons. The first generation of daughters were all
    'failures'."

    "You mean dead?" Odette gulped.

    "Yes   dead now, though he viewed all of us as property, not human beings."

    "Consider
    Grandad's low opinion of humanity, that's extra tragic," I put an arm
    around Odette. Pamela was muffling her conversation.

    "Of the
    second generation of daughters, only Aunt Faoiltiama was kept around. I
    always had the impression her soul wasn't entirely human. She is rather
    primitive and predatory. A less horrifically unbalanced Carrig   physically that is. Carrig was somewhat more erudite."

    "Wow, I don't know what to think of that," I mumbled.

    "Of
    my generation, eleven of us were allowed to live. Kelly and Maitilda
    are the most physically dangerous. That was their purpose   killing things."

    "Trained in combat styles by Cáel’s grandfather?" Chaz looked, depressed.

    "Yes. The four of us were. Fiona was the only one I couldn't best."

    "I would like to spar with you when it is convenient," Chaz requested.

    "Okay.
    You deserve to know how bad it can be," she nodded. "Of the rest, Una
    was the youngest, the most human and humane. She was Father's final
    failure. I was never sure why he kept her alive."

    "For Cáel to
    rescue, of course," Odette insisted. Crap. She was right. By the
    horrified look on my Mother's face, she knew Odette was correct as well.

    Alal
    had let Una live as a contingency card, in case I was a soft-hearted
    sap. In hindsight, it was obvious. The innocent damsel trapped in a
    madhouse, at the mercy of her fiendish kinfolk, she was a perfect weapon
    to make me do stupider shit than normal.

    "Damn," Mom muttered.
    "Anyway, Briana is the most willful and the family's representative to
    the Illuminati. Deidre is the most sedate, so she handles the normal
    business interests that we are allowed to know about. Darcie had Alal's
    hunger for lost and forbidden lore. In her case, it is all-consuming.
    She has memorized much of Father's collection."

    "She is rather good at it too   or
    was when I last saw her. Imogen is our tactician and oversees the
    O'Shea's bodyguard contingent. She has Father's ability to choose the
    best men and women, to train them to a razor's edge and to inspire
    fanatic loyalty."

    "Sadhbba: she is Father's spy master; with the
    exceptionally eerie talents of subterfuge, deceit and finding the
    weakness in others. She and I did not get along. Fiona could do it all,
    except for my talent."

    "Which is?" Chaz took over, since Pamela was waving me over for a close, quiet chat concerning her phone call.

    "Fiona
    was an updated version of me. She was slightly better at everything I
    could do, except for one thing. I had Father's sixth sense about things.
    Fiona did not, and that was the reason she hated me so much. Father
    stoked our internal conflicts to keep us all on edge."

    "Good to
    know," Chaz understated his concern. "Do you have any intelligence on
    how, when and with what your father will come after our boy?" I wasn't
    insulted by the 'our boy' moniker. He wasn't calling me a child. He was
    telling Mom that I was 'one of the boys'   on his team. I felt all warm and tingly. My dearth of long-term male friends had meant I had never really been in a fraternity   the close brotherhood of men   before.

    "Problem for you to deal with," Pamela handed me the phone. "It is Tabitha Loire." Tabitha? Vincent's   FBI Special Agent Vincent Lorie's   drop-dead
    gorgeous daughter. He had taken more than one bullet in Romania. I
    hadn't heard from him since that morning at the hospital, before being
    whisked away to the US via Germany. I remained a lousy friend.

    "Hello? Who is this?" the weary, angry voice on the other end of the connection spoke.

    "Cáel Nyilas. Tabitha Loire, what can I do for you?"

    "What can you tell me about my Father?"

    "Oh God! He is not dead, is he?" I grunted. Pause.

    "No.
    No, Da is okay. He was released from the hospital a week ago. I would
    like to talk to you about what happened to him overseas."

    "He won't tell you?"

    "No.
    Neither will his boss, or any of his acquaintances. Mr. Nyilas, he is
    down in the dumps and I want to know what I can do to help out. If you
    are his friend, you should help."

    I couldn't blame her for being
    both bitter and exasperated. She had run full tilt into the Great Wall
    of National Security and been stopped cold.

    "How about I come
    down and talk to you?" I offered. "What I can tell you shouldn't go out
    over a phone and I have been remiss in not catching up with your father
    sooner."

    "Umm, when?"

    "I'll take the next train down
    tonight," I decided. "We'll arrange some vehicles at the station. What
    is your address?" She hesitated. After all, she had Pamela's number, not
    mine and I was tied into her father being shot   badly.
    She gave me the address, her desire to know what happened overcoming
    her caution when dealing with strangers. "I'll give you a call when we
    arrive in Alexandria."

    "Train?"

    Juanita griped. Chaz pulled out his phone and called Agent-86 for both
    the next train from Penn Station to Alexandria and an update to Virginia
    and the Homeland Security people for clearance to bring along our
    ironmongery. Pamela looked at me with pride. So did Mom. Whatever
    Juanita's opinion of me was, it was concealed by her call to someone
    else   probably updating Buffy on my itinerary.

    "Vincent was the Federal Agent who was wounded at Miercurea Ciuc?" asked Mom.

    "I need to have a talk with Delilah," Pamela glowered.

    "I want to be in the room when you do," Chaz agreed.

    "Juanita   Penn Station and call someone at Executive Services to pick up our car. Long term parking there is a bitch," I related.

    Was
    it? I had no idea, but Alal apparently did. I had been to Penn Station
    three times; and I never had a vehicle that needed a parking space. All
    three times, Havenstone sent a car to pick me up. That was for my
    preliminary and final interviews, plus handling all the paperwork after I
    got the job.

    I'd left Bolingbrook in a U-Haul truck (without
    much in it) a week before starting work. I had an iron-clad belief I
    could find a place to live within that time span. That was all the time
    and money I had allotted to that endeavor. My budget had been tight, or
    so I believed.

    Unlike the other four chuckleheads who joined the
    New Directive, I hadn't received a signing bonus. Maybe I should have
    asked for one. Too late for that now.

    "You taking your mother to meet Vincent?" Odette poked me. I looked from Pamela to Odette then back again.

    Sneaky-ass bitches. They were introducing
    my widowed Mother to a really nice, mature guy who was brave, a good
    father, a widower and all-around stand-up guy. He had a ready-made
    family, an oldest daughter my age. Beyond some physical similarities,
    Vincent was not much like Dad. Dad was a quiet, private man.

    By
    the nature of his job as a Field Agent, Vincent had to possess superior
    communication skills. Physically, they were nearly the same height, but
    Dad was broader in the shoulders. On the other hand, Vincent had both a
    warrior's spirit and the skills to back it up.

    But why Mom? Her life was more a disaster than mine, and mine was colossally fucked up.

    "Don't
    get any ideas," Pamela put out there. Was she talking to me? "Chaz and I
    don't like you. Your father is a rat-bastard with a mind like a snake.
    We have no idea if you are yet another one his plots to get at Cáel."

    They were still taking her with us as we went to see Vincent in Virginia. Since this was going to be a quick trip   I had to be back at Havenstone at 6 a.m.   no
    clothing was necessary. Chaz received a call from Agent-86 with a
    follow-up call as we pulled up to the station. I didn't know the nature
    of the second call until we went to pick up our tickets for the 10:05
    Northeast Regional.

    Waiting there was my old buddy and now
    sister, Wilma Draper/Ishara. I was at a loss why. It wasn't as if I
    needed more firepower than Juanita, Chaz and Pamela in the confined
    environment of a train.

    "Wilma?"

    "Hello Ish   Cáel," she smiled. She was emotionally pumped.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Oh...
    Buffy told me that I was to be here on assignment to fulfill an Isharan
    obligation." This would be Wilma's first mission for House Ishara, no
    matter how brief and danger-free it might be. She was ecstatic.

    Huh?
    I couldn't recall any obligation I owed Buffy, or Vincent. Unlike every
    other Amazon House, things regularly happened without the Head of
    House's knowledge. Face facts: I was the least prepared leader the Host
    had ever had. I compensated by having hyper-competent underlings   the very best of the best Runners-turned-Full-blooded Amazons.

    "Ah,"
    Pamela nodded, sensing my loss of understanding, "A promise to provide
    Vincent a bodyguard was made in your presence. Being the highest ranking
    member of the Host present, and failing to pass on that knowledge, it
    falls to your House to answer that pledge."

    "Wilma, you are here to be Vincent Loire's bodyguard?"

    "Only
    temporarily. The current state of affairs at HQ won't allow me to take
    more than three days leave. Your 'First' is seeking another appropriate
    Isharan for the task."

    I had totally dropped the ball.

    The initiative to bring JIKIT and the Amazons together was my creation. Katrina had approved it, yet it was my status as Chief Diplomat of the Host (as
    I had redefined that role,) that was responsible for that group, and
    thus Vincent. There was also another undercurrent to providing Vincent
    an Amazon bodyguard. I would be sending Vincent the message that he was
    still a valuable member of the team. His infirmity was simply a
    temporary difficulty.

    I gave Javiera a call. I suddenly needed to
    know Vincent's status with the FBI. A little past Philadelphia, she
    called back. Vincent was on long-term leave and, barring a positive
    physical assessment, he would never be going back into the field. They
    were making him a desk jockey for the rest of his career. That would be a
    heavy enough blow to the man to put him in the dumps.

    I made my view clear. As Unpaid Honcho Assigned to Unit L &  U HAUL, I wanted Vincent on my team   JIKIT's
    field team. I had plenty of lethal shooters. I needed a trained
    investigator and a veteran lawman to keep us aware of the niceties the
    world's legal systems wished to live by. I finished that off with a very
    regal "Make it so!" Javiera, my boss, hung up on me; though I thought I
    caught a laugh before the connection was cut.

    "Pamela," Chaz turned to Pamela, "I am proud to call him 'brother'."

    "I
    think he is coming along nicely, Grandson Charles," Pamela preened.
    Wha- huh? My family had grown yet again. Grown yet again with people who
    were better than me.

    "Does that make Aya your niece?" a sleepy Odette smiled.

    "I guess it does," he nodded.

    "Aya will love you," Pamela smiled.

    "I hope Caitlyn loves him too," I smirked.

    "A
    man could do worse than marrying an Amazon," Chaz blithely retorted.
    Less I forget, the Tomorrow Clan had its own long warrior tradition.

    "Asking it to be three thousand years long is a bit too much," Pamela agreed with what I had not spoken aloud.

    "On the plus side," I began.

    "He's also getting several frisky sisters-in-law," Pamela finished. Hi-Five.

    "Super Twin Powers Activate!" we proclaimed loudly.

    Fuck Ishara for taking Tad fi from me. I could be just like my Father. I could bleed off my pain with humor and look at my daughter with untainted love.

    "When I grow up, I want to be just like you," Odette yawned. Which one of us she wanted to emulate wasn't clear.

    {Wounded, but not forgotten}

    {2:00 am, Wednesday, September 3rd ~ 5 Days to go}

    The
    tickets were one-way. Katrina was having a private jet come down at 4
    a.m. to fetch me. We arrived in DC at 1:30. Two bleary-eyed State
    Department flunkies met us with an S U V and a sedan. We took the S U V ~
    we had seven people ~ while they drove the sedan back so they could try
    to make something of the night that duty had destroyed.

    They
    looked curious about what this was all about and were a bit disappointed
    that no explanation was forthcoming from our crowd. We were polite, and
    I thanked them for their service. Being a decent human being doesn't
    cost you much and can pay serious dividends.

    The drive to Casa de
    Loire took thirty minutes. Juanita informed me the small airport I
    would be flying out of was a twenty minute drive, so I had roughly an
    hour and half with Vincent and his family. When we arrived, Juanita sent
    Wilma to make a 'walk-around' Vincent's home so she could get the lay
    of the land as well as keep an eye out for voyeurs.

    Pamela saved
    another series of frowns from Juanita by being the first person to the
    door. Tabitha had called her after all. Tabitha, Vincent's oldest and a
    Georgetown University senior, clearly didn't know what to make of us,
    and we weren't making it any easier for her by showing up on her stoop
    three hours after she had called Pamela.

    It wasn't going to get better. For starters, Juanita (and the not visible Wilma) had a MP-7A1. Ya know  military-grade weaponry. The door opened halfway. It was Gretchen Loire, the middle daughter.

    "Hello.
    May I help you?" That wasn't her being uninformed about our imminent
    arrival. This was the child of an FBI agent allowing a stranger at her
    door to identify themselves instead of giving them a name to use.

    "I'm
    Pamela Pile," my mentor answered. "This is Cáel Nyilas, my grandson.
    The gentleman to his left is my other grandson, Color Sergeant Chaz
    Tomorrow of the British military. To the left is Juanita Garza, my
    younger grandson's bodyguard   the
    one without a gun in his hand. The young lady in back is Odette
    Sievert, another one of your father's co-workers. The woman beside her
    is Sibeal Nyilas, Cáel’s mother. Don't trust her   long story. A seventh member of our group is checking out your backyard. Her name is Wilma Draper."

    "You are heavily armed. Is my Da in trouble?"

    "I want to talk to your father, if that is okay with you. I'll let Cáel answer your questions. He's our titular boss."

    'Thanks Pamela', I groaned inwardly.

    She was cute, exhausted and emotionally-vulnerable. Eager for answers and for someone to make sense of a world where her anchor   her father   had
    been nearly killed (not that his wounds had really been
    life-threatening). I hadn't had sex in over a day and that had only been
    a tension-breaker quickie with Odette.

    As we entered, it was
    obvious that Gretchen and her younger sister, Mariyah, had camped out in
    the front living room, catching some 'z's' on a recliner and a sofa
    with light blankets for covers. Mariyah was on the sofa, sitting up on
    her elbows and struggling to wake up.

    As Chaz shut the front door, Tabitha came down the stairs.

    "Mr. Nyilas," she greeted me. Well, I was an infamous celebrity. I even had two Facebook pages (Nyilas Nailed Me! and Az  j Magyarorsz g kir lya (The New King of Hungary)) as well as four Instagram accounts devoted to me.

    "Ms. Loire," I met her halfway and shook her hand.

    "Call me Tabitha."

    "Call me Cabbage-Head," I grinned. That caught her off guard.

    "Oh, kay, not what I expected." (I get that a lot) "We need to talk," she failed to stifle a grin.

    "If you sleep with any of these girls, I will shoot you," Pamela warned me in Hittite.

    "Excuse me?" Tabitha looked her way.

    "Don't
    worry about it, Tabitha," Pamela gave her a congenial look. "I simply
    warned the boy that if he acted inappropriately, I would scar him."

    "Aren't you engaged?" she turned on me.

    "Yes.
    Yes I am. Hana is a wonderful woman; beautiful, smart, with a big heart
    and a serious nature. Sadly for her, I'm a lousy human being,
    untrustworthy cad and perpetually prone to making bad decisions where
    women are concerned. Very bad decisions."

    "Miss, since my
    associate appears to be eminently capable of mangling the English
    language, let me help you clarify the situation: Cáel can't say 'no'
    where a woman is concerned. He can't even say, 'no, please don't hurt
    me', or 'no, not now. I'm talking to my date'."

    "Hi. I'm Odette. There are four sane people in this room and I'm one of them."

    "Says
    the woman who snuck aboard a transatlantic fight and hid in a place in
    the galley which you couldn't get out of," Pamela snorted.

    "I got
    to go to Europe for free," she defiantly perked up. "Oh, and ladies,"
    to the Lorie girls, "your father is a wonderful and brave male. (OK, too
    much time around the Amazons for her.) "He saved my life in Budapest."

    "He was in Budapest?" Gretchen.

    "When?" Tabitha.

    "Why?" Mariyah.

    "We need to talk to Vincent   your father   first," I explained. "There are reasons we can't openly talk about this with you without his permission."

    "That's not helpful," Tabitha frowned.

    "I'll
    let you go up without me," Juanita grimaced. "I will be up after I
    finish duct taping Odette to the inside of the refrigerator door."

    "What?" Odette squeaked. "What did I do?"

    "You
    talked about something you shouldn't have talked about and I'm not
    about to let three daughters of an FBI agent interrogate you."

    "What kind of Federal task force are you?" Gretchen wondered.

    "Miss, we are an international situations study group," Chaz's lie had risen to Cáel-caliber.

    "Who walk around the suburbs with PDW's?" Gretchen arched an eyebrow.

    "Who
    drop what they are doing in New York City and race down to Arlington
    Virginia to visit our Father in the middle of the night?" Mariyah added.

    "Who are led by a 22-year old man engaged to a billionaire heiress?" Tabitha finished annihilating Chaz's fib.

    "I'm praying to Dot Ishara that Vincent lets us talk about this," I turned to Pamela. "I'm nearly out of game."

    "Who is Dot Ishara?" Tabitha.

    "My matron Goddess. I'm a pantheist. Can you take me to your father now?"

    She
    hesitated. Her dad was in bad shape, inside and out. She had let us
    show up so she could get answers. Me showing up and having urgent
    business with him wasn't in her game plan. Her dad had to be looking
    like death warmed over.

    "Come on," she led the way back upstairs.

    "Pamela,
    Mom," I said. Pamela was coming along because she wanted to touch base
    with Vincent. Stopping her wasn't an option. Mom was coming along
    because I wanted to give her an idea what I was doing now. I was only
    giving Vincent information about what had happened, not future plans. In
    my own way, I was seeking my Mother's approval. Chaz was coming along
    to keep an eye on Mom.

    "Da, Mr. Nyilas and some of his people have stopped by."

    Vincent
    looked bad. Most of it was cosmetic. A combination of Alal knowledge,
    my memories of his wounds and an understanding of how good American
    medical skill could be (for the right money) told me a different story.

    He
    had a face wound, which always looked worse than it was. His ear was
    swollen and an angry red color. I guessed that was a minor infection
    post-surgery. His left eye socket was a mixture of purple, yellow with
    the tell-tale puckered line indicating surgery a week ago. His eyes
    worked just fine.

    Vincent's shoulder was in a cast, arm in a
    sling and his left leg was in a gel-like cast, with a brace attached, to
    make sure the shattered bones reknit properly. He also had to be in a
    shit-load of pain because he tracked the four of us easily, which was a
    clear sign that he wasn't on the prescribed dose of pain-killers.

    "Cáel   Pamela   Chaz.
    Sorry Ma'am, I am not sure which one of Cáel’s aunts you are," he
    greeted us. Vincent was cerebrally desperate to see us, missing the
    action because he felt he was a necessary part of our team dynamic. He
    was always the most practical member on Unit L ~ the unfortunate folks
    who followed me around on my misadventures.

    "I am Sibeal Nyilas. Cáel is my Son," she informed him in a pleasant tone.

    "Ah. Nice to meet you. I had heard you were dead. Cáel, how are things going back at the asylum?"

    "Vincent, we need some alone time. I need to brief you."

    "I'm
    off the team," Vincent stated with grim acceptance. He knew the verdict
    of the FBI office: he was riding a desk the rest of his career.

    "The only way you get off Unit L is if you die, or betray us. You can't get rid of us that fast, old man," I grinned.

    "What does Javiera say?"

    "She is 100% onboard. If we let you go, we'd have to bring someone else into the insane mess we call day-to-day life. She is merciful in that way."

    "Hmm," he grunted.

    Vincent
    wasn't by-the-book. He was a flexible, diligent lawman. He also loved
    field work, dealing with the information first hand and making the
    arrests. He wouldn't be arresting anyone while working on my team. But
    two out of three wasn't bad.

    "Tabitha, I need some time alone with these people."

    "Da, I didn't bring Ms. Pile and Mr. Nyilas here so they could put you back in the field," Tabitha grew defiant.

    "Tabitha,
    I'm months away from field work. I'm still a member of JIKIT, if in a
    different unit for the time being. They need me."

    "Need you? Da, you can barely walk to the bathroom," she protested.

    "Tabitha   Ms.
    Loire, my team has plenty of members who can bench press a 100kg, run
    the 400 meter in 50 seconds flat (probably closer to 60) and are
    intimately familiar with over a hundred ways of permanently removing
    people from any discussion, i.e. killing them."

    "We need
    experienced law enforcement personnel to provide our missions
    perspective on the legal repercussions of our actions. I won't lie to
    you. When you father is ready, he is back in the front lines, along with
    the rest of my people, me included."

    "You nearly got him killed."

    Time for me to play the hard-ass.

    "No.
    I've seen plenty of dead people. Your father was badly wounded, but was
    never in danger of dying. One of my bodyguards made sure of that. She
    gave her life to defend him when he was down. She wasn't protecting an
    old man. She was fighting for a valued member of the team."

    "Died?"
    Tabitha was close to tears. I'd let Vincent handle this one. He had to
    deal with this in his own way as well as explain it to his oldest child.

    "Yes. Her name was Charlotte and she was a professional soldier ~ Special Forces," he told her.

    "When
    my shotgun was empty and I was reaching for my pistol, an enemy jumped
    me. Charlotte killed him then knelt over my body while firing at other
    men who were trying to kill us both. I saw her fall down. She was shot
    in the face and dead instantly. Honey, I wasn't fighting alone. I had
    various combat experts, included some elite Romanian troops, with me.

    "Those
    people tortured and murdered women and children. They had to be stopped
    and I am an armed law enforcement officer. This is what I do, what I
    have trained for and I would do it again if the situation warranted."

    "I don't want you to die," she did cry this time.

    "I understand," Vincent responded.

    "Me too," Pamela grinned (not wanting Vincent to die).

    "Me three," I added. Tabitha looked to Mom.

    "I
    am not on their team. I'm here to reconnect with my son, who I haven't
    seen in fifteen years," Mom explained. "If my son thinks well of your
    father, that is a good sign to me that he is surrounding himself with
    top shelf people."

    "I think my Father has risked his life enough," she persisted.

    "Your
    father is one of the best men in his profession and I need the best," I
    explained. "The back-up FBI agent is good, but she's under thirty and
    still has a lot to learn. I know you love him deeply, but we need him."

    "You need him so much it took me calling Ms. Pile here,"

    "Call me Pamela," my mentor interjected.

    "Okay   Pamela   here to bring you to our front door."

    "I have a critical assignment in five days. I won't be back until a week from next Monday. I am dealing with this issue alone   the
    team stays in New York. What I was remiss in doing was assigning your
    father a bodyguard. That is what I am here to correct."

    "He's in the FBI. Do you think his life is in danger?"

    "If
    our enemies figure out 'he' is still with JIKIT, then 'yes'," Pamela
    replied. "Cáel is leaving one of his associates, named Wilma, here for a
    few days until he can send someone more appropriate for the task   someone who will be more familiar with your family, your patterns and the pulse of your neighborhood."

    "Da,
    quit this. We can't afford to," What Tabitha was trying to say was that
    after losing her mother three years ago, she didn't want to go through
    life without her father too.

    "Tabitha, if I didn't think I could
    do a good job with JIKIT, I would refuse Mr. Nyilas' offer. I am a field
    agent. Unit L is a field unit that has to digest information on the run
    and react with clarity of purpose."

    "Now Baby, I am not going
    out with Cáel’s people until I am judged to be physically fit. If I make
    a full recovery, in the field with these people is where I need to be.
    We are trying to shut down a well-financed, well-connected terrorist
    organization which has penetrated several intelligence agencies."

    "I

    need to help my team ferret them out. It is dangerous work and I would
    be a hypocrite if I sent someone less skilled to take my place. Do we
    understand one another?"

    Translation, Tabitha was the 'woman of
    the house' since her mother had died in that medical malpractice
    incident. It was going to be up to her to answer her siblings'
    questions.

    "Alright," Tabitha relented. "I'll leave you to it."
    No, she was not 'alright' with this. She was preparing for the next
    round of convincing her father that this wasn't safe for a man in his
    condition. It was a standard girl thing. Been there   done that. I was perfectly sure I'd be going through that again, when I was married.

    Tabitha
    left, and Pamela swept the room, looking for any listening devices, or
    other surveillance access points to the room. She even pulled the
    battery out of Vincent's phone. Then came the briefing. Mostly I went
    over the most recent activities in Thailand. He nodded, mulled over what
    I was giving him.

    "This would be a good time to make some solid
    law enforcement contacts there. Thailand has a corruption problem. We
    could gather some reliable types to create a secret anti-corruption task
    force with the Black Lotus helping out. It would operate as a public
    information source ~ unnamed officials tipping off local news outlets to
    a scandal with a sheaf of evidence to back it up."

    Wow. No one
    on the team had thought of that, and we should have. Sure, we were
    giving the Black Lotus an unsolicited helping hand, but it would be
    worth it. By the look on Vincent's face, a quick recovery was in the
    offing. He had renewed his faith in himself as an active participant in
    the Secret War.

    This wasn't a pity visit. It was the real thing.
    Now he had to get back to New York City as quickly as possible. We
    needed him. He had hoped we did   he
    loved his job. In the back of his mind was the worry that he was
    getting too old. He had 'gotten' Charlotte dead, despite the fact that
    she was doing her job, and we were fighting some of the toughest killers
    on the planet.

    He carried that guilt. With our visit, he could
    begin to forgive himself for Charlotte's sacrifice. Her death wouldn't
    be in vain. There was work to do   important
    work and he was the right man for the job. In a few years, Virginia
    could take over and he could spend the twilight of his career working
    with Javiera in the office. Getting into shootouts was a young person's
    game and right now, he was still young enough to do it.

    "Thanks Cáel," he nodded as we made ready to leave.

    "We work with what he have," I reminded him. "Some bright guy told me that once. We carry on because we have to."

    "I couldn't agree more. So, is my bodyguard any good?" He hadn't forgotten I had told him he was getting a bodyguard.

    "You
    might remember Wilma Draper from your first visit to Havenstone. She is
    with House Ishara now and will be handling your security for three, or
    four days, until Buffy can bring up to speed someone tailor made for the
    job."

    "Good. I'll find a way to explain this to my daughters. Oh, and behave yourself."

    "Yes sir," Pamela answered for me. "I'm on it."

    "Thank
    you too, Pamela. It is good to see you, Sergeant Tomorrow. It was nice
    to meet you, Mrs. Nyilas. I think I've had enough excitement for one
    night." Vincent was weary. His body still needed time to recover. He
    would get better and I would definitely be seeing more of him.

    Down stairs we went, right into Wilma.

    "What is that?" I motioned to her choice of handgun.

    "A Taurus Raging Judge Magnum."

    "What does it shoot?" Chaz mused.

    "454 Casull."

    "Holy Hell! What do you," I was at a loss for words.

    "If I hit someone, I want to make sure they go down," Wilma sounded somewhat embarrassed.

    "That will definitely do the job." Chaz.

    "What do you think is going to attack you?" Juanita inquired.

    "A water buffalo," Chaz.

    "Or a 747." Pamela was less than helpful.

    "Cut it out guys," I declared. "It could be worse. She could be packing .480 Ruger."

    Wilma looked self-conscious.

    "Wilma, what is your back-up piece?"

    "An H&KP30."

    "And?" Pamela smirked.

    "A Ruger Bowen .500 Maximum."

    "I didn't know they made handgun bullets that big." I gulped.

    "If we are ever attacked by a Stryker," Chaz grinned.

    "Or a BMP," Pamela added.

    "We know who to turn to," Chaz finished. They were joking, though I didn't know that at the time.

    "Cut her some slack," Odette protested, "at least she comes prepared."

    "You
    are right, Odette," Pamela nodded. "The .50 is a bullet with a long and
    storied history. In World War 2, they used them as anti-tank rounds."

    "But only at the start of the war," Chaz corrected her.

    "Wilma,
    thank you for your preparedness. You are accurate, right?" If she
    wasn't, OH God, I thought. The collateral damage she could cause.

    "Very."

    "It also makes the garden variety 'taking cover' rather ineffectual," Pamela conceded.

    "I'm now curious how far through an earthen berm it can penetrate," Chaz looked to Pamela.

    "You two   stop it," I put my foot down, verbally speaking.

    At
    that point, I was so happy that I had never given into my baser
    impulses and given Wilma a hard time at the security desk. I would have
    felt really bad about her killing that person across the street, sitting
    safely in their armored car, after it punched through me and the 50 mm
    of bullet-resistant glass that passed for transparent walls at
    Havenstone.

    "Mr. Nyilas," Tabitha closed in. She wasn't happy with me one bit. Her sisters mirrored her displeasure.

    "Why
    don't we step outside into your backyard?" I suggested. Juanita shot me
    a nasty look. Pamela took Wilma on a tour of the house. Chaz went to
    feed his late night case of the munchies. Odette stuck with him,
    undoubtedly still avoided Juanita.

    "This is not why I brought you
    here," Tabitha got feisty once Mariyah closed the sliding glass door.
    The late summer crickets were doing their mating thing.

    "You were
    supposed to help us understand Da, not drag him off to get shot up
    again," Gretchen added. Ah, girls and lying to themselves.

    "Really?"
    I took them all in. "You called Pamela, Tabitha. She probably consulted
    the rest of you. What did you think I was going to do?"

    "Tell us what happened to him and how we could help him heal and get over his funk," Mariyah tagged in.

    "Bullshit," I cut off the next comment   by
    Gretchen. "You called Pamela, thus me, to make your father feel better
    and I did. Mariyah, you are leaving home for the Navy in a few months.
    Gretchen, you were where, when you got the call? Tabitha, do you even
    live here anymore, of do you live somewhere closer to campus?"

    I had lucked out with Tabitha. She did live close to Georgetown University campus. Picking off the other two was easier.

    "What
    do you think your father is going to do when the last of you are gone,
    carrying on with your own lives? From the short time I have known
    Vincent, I know he would never stop any of you from pursuing whatever
    careers you desire."

    "You barely know him at all," Tabitha declared.

    "Think
    what you will," I countered. "I came here because you wanted my help
    and the only thing that would help your father is for him to know, with
    certainty, that he had a job to do, a place where he was needed and
    people counting on him to come back and carry on."

    "Lie to yourselves if it makes you feel better. I am not lying. I   my team   needs
    Vincent back. This was the preliminary round of a struggle that is
    playing out on six continents. People are dying. With your father's
    insight, fewer of the right people will be paying the ultimate price. As
    a downside for your father, bad people will be dying free of a court of
    justice and with no appeal."

    "It is the nature of your father's
    new job with JIKIT. He is our senior lawman in a group of professional
    killers, spooks and diplomats. His expertise is critical. He knows that
    now. I wouldn't bullshit him because lives are on the line. He is the best person for the job."

    "And you three know that. You know how good your father is at his job   his
    chosen vocation. Not one of you has shown me different. I know you love
    him. I know because very recently my Father was murdered by the same
    group that Vincent is now helping us hunt down."

    "Until two
    months ago, I thought my mother died when I was seven. I have to deal
    with the crazy crap of her not being dead and the reason she had to go
    into hiding and leave me and my father behind. Now, if you honestly
    believe that your father is not the best man for the job, let's go
    upstairs and tell him   together. If you admit that he is the best lawman you know, then you did the right thing by calling Pamela."

    "But he's going to die," Mariyah choked up.

    "Take a look at the crowd I run with," I put a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Who on that crew isn't a stone-cold killer?"

    "Odette," Gretchen undercut my argument.

    "You've
    got me there. Who, besides Odette, isn't a stone-cold killer? You are
    only seeing the tip of our security umbrella. Your father got banged up
    because only one of the two FBI agents with me in Romania could go
    against those terrorists. The other had to guard witnesses critical to
    our ongoing investigation ('pants on fire' lie). Did you expect him to
    send the rookie in because she was a woman and younger, or go himself
    because he knew he could do a better job?"

    "Listen ladies, your
    father was in the midst of battalion-sized battle with over two hundred
    dead by sunset. Vincent wasn't taking stupid risks. When he fell, there
    were over two dozen soldiers and teammates with him. That is the risk we
    all face in confronting this kind of criminal conspiracy."

    "I'm not going to lie to you. This team will keep going into dangerous places. In time, Vincent will be going in at my side."

    "You were in the fight too?" Tabitha furrowed her brow.

    "Yes.
    I wounded one guy, got grazed and was beaten into unconsciousness. When
    I came to, one of my bodyguards was dead. Her name was Charlotte and
    she died defending your wounded father."

    "Do you really think
    your father is going to let that go? Do you think he is going to sit
    back while the people who sent that band into central Romania to kill me are still out there?"

    "Kill you?" Tabitha again.

    "Yes.
    This current mess is part of an old feud that started way before any of
    us were born. I picked at the scab and now various forces around the
    globe are trying to either help me, or kill me, along with a truckload
    of other people. 'Me' going into hiding won't solve anything, so I fight
    back as best I can. With men like Vincent at my side, teaching me what
    to do, I think we can win this fight.

    "Selfishly, I need your
    father. I also think he needs me. He needs me because, I guess because
    with me he sees the hope I can't fathom. In his own way, he is a
    lighthouse for me on dark seas."

    They didn't say anything. They
    weren't fans of me and my plans for their father. I was the answer to
    their phone call though, and Vincent had raised his daughters to make
    those kinds of tough choices.

    For me, it felt like yet another
    hollow victory. I was endangering Vincent and his family. I had also
    told them the truth. I needed Vincent to show me the way. I was going to
    some really dark fucking places and there would be times when Pamela
    wouldn't be around to put a hand on my shoulder and tell me that we
    could win, to give me hope. Yeah. I felt selfish. I also felt I was
    doing the right thing.

    {3:30 am, Wednesday, September 3rd ~ 5 Days to go}

    At
    the back of the jet heading for New York, Mom and I finally had some
    alone time. No crisis was looming on the horizon and my people were
    giving us enough space to give the illusion of privacy.

    "I don't
    know where to begin," I muttered. I was fatigued, with the added bonus
    of knowing I wouldn't be going to sleep anytime soon.

    "I didn't
    mean to fall in love with your father," she said after a minute of
    introspection. "Considering my upper crust upbringing and twisted
    paternal relationship, his love blindsided me."

    "What was his pickup line? I need to add it to my repertoire."

    "Ma'am, may I help you? were
    his first words to me. In the process of getting my car's engine to
    crawl back to life, he found out I was new to the area and took me to a
    crappy little 24-hour diner. I found myself lying to him about my
    imagined life, and when I finished, I realized I hadn't fooled him in
    the slightest.

    "Your Father knew I was lying and he didn't care.
    He figured I was someone running away from my former life and he saw no
    reason to confront me about it. He offered me the addresses of various
    agencies that could help me in case I was: a survivor of domestic abuse,
    a drug addict, or just a woman in need of a second chance."

    "We
    parted ways. Two weeks later, he called one of the Catholic groups I had
    latched on to. I suddenly wanted to see him again, so I invited him out
    to dinner   at the closest McDonalds. At the time, I was afraid to access any of the accounts that had Illuminati ties."

    "Five
    weeks later, I had enough of your Father's honest, open and respectful
    ways. I physically attacked him in his pick-up. He was gentle and
    empathic. Five days later, I moved into the house and two years later, I
    had you."

    "The pick-up that I learned to drive in?"

    "No," she chuckled. "I invested well and was able to buy him a new one for our third anniversary."

    "Why
    'Cáel'? I mean, couldn't you have chosen a nice name like Doug, or
    Richard. Hell, I would have preferred Oliver Cromwell Nyilas as opposed
    to Cabbage-Head." Mom chuckled.

    "An O'Shea would never name her
    child that (Oliver Cromwell)," she patted my arm. "I don't know why I
    chose 'Cáel'. When we talked about baby names, 'Cáel' spilled out and
    your Father liked it."

    {The next morning, back at Havenstone: 7:10 am, Wednesday, September 3rd ~ 5 Days to go}

    "Have
    fun overthrowing a government?" Buffy surprised me as I stepped into
    the elevator. I was finished with firearms training for the day. The
    plan was for me to briefly touch base with Katrina and answer any of
    Saint Marie's questions that might need to be relayed to me. After that,
    it was back to 'work'   JIKIT.

    If anyone is surprised that Buffy was angry with me, they clearly haven't read about the last 79 days of my life.

    "Hey my 'First'," I grinned like a fool. I had an out for this crisis   Wiesława  iva
    of the SD. I hugged Buffy. I also felt her nifty Amazon blade running
    up my inner thigh on a direct course to threaten the hope of future
    little Isharans everywhere. "I've been so happy with what you've been
    doing to build up the strength of our house. I do appreciate it," I
    stroked her cheek. My jewels were endangered, but I knew Buffy's hot
    spots too.

    "I really want to hit you right now   hit
    you several times, then drag you to the closest conference room and
    make you relive our weekend together," she relayed with a charming
    mixture of ferocious rage and pleasurable memories.

    "Why? He's been doing his job," Wiesława rallied to my side.

    Wiesława also hit the elevator button. We were heading upstairs for a workout then a bit of sparring.

    "This
    discussion doesn't involve you," was Buffy's blistering retort. More
    softly to me, "You need to spend more time with your new sisters so they
    can get to know you. A few of us are worried about a possible
    challenge."

    "I figured that might come up," I nodded. It is
    Amazon law after all. "Screw it. Let everyone know I'm not accepting a
    single challenge until I get back from the Great Hunt. If I lose, I will
    entertain offers of challenge. My sisters need to be reminded that I am
    also Chief Diplomat of the Host."

    "You can remain Chief Diplomat of the Host and not be a Head of House," Buffy reminded me.

    "No. You are wrong. This is Dot Ishara's mandate   to
    bring the advantageous peace through strong alliances against confirmed
    foes. If the challenger can't pursue that agenda with the same zeal I
    put forth, I will not accept her challenge."

    Buffy stared at me silently for several seconds. The door opened. Brielle and her friend stepped on, smiled and came my way.

    "Going shirtless again," Brielle touched my chin. The other girl rubbed her fingers over my right nipple. Buffy was growling.

    "Oh,
    this reminds me of something. Sister Buffy, my 'First', I understand
    there has been a list compiled of women I have had relationships with in
    the past, or appear willing to have sexual adventures with in the
    future. That stops now."

    "What of our sisters who feel you need to spend more time with them," Buffy grumbled. "Have you forgotten about us?"

    "Buffy,
    I was stuck at work non-stop since the whole Thailand situation blew
    up. I have had my attention focused there, where it was needed. Good job
    with Wilma and Vincent, by the way. He is really chomping at the bit to
    get back in on the information loop. I already have Addison working on
    one of his suggestions."

    "Cáel, you need to think about what
    happens in 12 days. The Great Hunt will be over. You need to think how
    Ishara can use the victory to push for a more aggressive Runner agenda.
    We need to seriously ratchet up the recruitment in both the First
    Directive and the New one."

    "I would like to see another 500
    Runners brought into Havenstone by the end of the year and a new crop of
    men for the next round of candidates ~ 20?"

    No one on the elevator: (A) had given that last bit much thought, (B) thought it was a good idea, or (C) thought I was joking.

    From the first round, only two of us were left, and Felix (see Chapter 44 Appendix  The
    Enigma that Isn't) was still 'iffy'. At this rate, only eight more
    could qualify by the end of December. Felix (hopefully) and I would
    mentor the twenty candidates in the second round, establishing a
    precedent concerning male hires. Eight (assuming a 20% acceptance rate)
    plus two would allow a third class of one hundred and so on. By the end
    of next year, that would mean 1,250.

    They wouldn't be 'Felix' or me. Given only five initial slots, Katrina and Tessa had chosen the very best of the best   and
    me. From here on out, we would be looking for things like spirit,
    courage, loyalty and martial talent. IQ's of 120 would do nicely and
    some sort of college would be beneficial, but not a deal-killer.

    In
    two, or three years, those men would be doing more than replenishing
    the Amazon gene pool. They would be going with their sisters into
    battle. Everyone in Havenstone wore multiple hats. Our small numbers
    required it and there wouldn't be enough men to alter that principle.
    Getting into a House would be even harder for them than it was for
    post-Isharan Runners.

    They would be okay with that. Men could
    form their own little social clubs and anyway, it wasn't like they
    wouldn't be getting plenty of trim when they wanted it. I was far more
    worried about an Amazon raping a man than I was about any Ash Man raping
    an Amazon.

    But 'Men' needed to become part of the equation, instead the answer to a problem. This would be our war too   our history we were creating. Moreover, we   the Amazon Host   needed
    Ash Men to heal that ancient wound and nearly forgotten shame. Men
    would never dominate the Host and the Amazons would come to understand
    that. A thousand Ash Men would do nicely. That was my plan anyway.

    {Meeting Rayen}

    I
    met with Katrina and an Amazon I was to become familiar with. She was
    old. Not as old as Pamela, but definitely up there in age. The whole
    right side of her face was a mass of scar tissue. She was also missing
    her right eye and two fingers from her left hand. I was willing to bet
    she could still pull a bow. She was meeting me and Katrina because she
    was both a fierce warrior and a highly-accomplished strategist.

    "I am Rayen Artio," she introduced herself. I racked my brain trying to figure out who,

    "The

    Bear-Goddess," Katrina enlightened me. "I apologize," Katrina nodded to
    Rayen as I clasped arms with this woman in the Amazon-style.

    "I
    have you to thank for being alive," she grinned at me wickedly. "On the
    occasion of my first great-granddaughters birth, I planned to take
    myself to the cliffs. I had lived a full life, my line was strong and I
    was feeling worn. Unfortunately, the 'Peacemaker'   Wakko Ishara   inaugurated the Goddess' reemergence by plunging the Host into a Global War."

    "The
    Golden Mare asked me to forestall my desires to see my ancestors
    because she believed our people had need of me," she grinned.

    "I
    would say I'm sorry about that, but I'm not." I smiled back just as
    wickedly. "I figure all of us will meet our ancestors eventually and I
    see no reason for any of us to rush it. Are you here to become part of
    my bodyguard, or are you going to do something constructive with your
    life?"

    "I was warned by many sources that you were flippant and
    irreverent," her expression told me she thought that was a good thing.
    She was still keeping our arm-grasp.

    "Saint Marie has selected
    Rayen to hold a ceremonial title, Katrina informed me. In Old Kingdom
    Hittite that mean Western Head of the Queen's stables. I had a sneaking
    suspicion it meant more than tossing hay bales in a corral.

    "That
    means I am in charge for the Host's fighting forces in North and Latin
    America," Rayen translated. "Among other things, I am in charge of
    training the Houses of the Host for their entry into battle. My first
    act was to put forth an edict forbidding anyone from taking themselves
    to the cliffs without my permission."

    "That was nice of you," I tried to make light of her beneficence.

    "My
    second act was to look into the mustering of all the Houses with
    holdings in North America. I came across two oddities: the first one
    stands before me and the other one is in Belize."

    "With the rebirth of the Isharan House guard   you
    will supply the Amazon Host as required in both logistic and combat
    roles. I wish to make it very clear that your House Guard will be sent
    into the fight.

    "Unlike some of my sisters, I have spent years
    fighting alongside Runners. What they lack in cultural expertise they
    make up for in ferocity. That needs to stop."

    "The ferocity?" I clarified.

    "Yes. We can't afford to lose them, so they will have to learn patience   with the understanding they have nothing to prove to their full-blooded sisters."

    "Thankfully, we all have you as a promise that merely doing their duty will win them recognition   insane heroics not required."

    "Umm, thank you? You're welcome?"

    "Since
    the First Directive was promulgated, I have nominated fourteen Runners
    to be in my House. Not one was accepted. I am tired of that shit. If I
    recommend someone to House Ishara, will you be amenable?"

    "Yes   with
    a codicil." That got her attention. She was liberal-minded, yet she was
    about to get steeped in even more radical thinking. "I must consult
    with the elders of my House before making a final decision. They have
    paid the price in sweat and blood to be where they are and I trust their
    judgment as much, if not more, than my own. It is how Ishara rolls."

    "I
    had heard that," she gave me a feral twist of the lips. "I wasn't sure
    if it was the honest truth, or an attempt to personally tarnish your
    prestige. Three of the women I nominated are now in your House, just so
    we both know we are on the same page." Woot!

    "Artio's loss is Ishara's gain," I grinned.

    "Too true. Now to my second oddity   the one in Belize," Rayen continued.

    "Sakunyias."

    "Yes;
    better known as the Friendless," she still hadn't released my arm so I
    began to stroke the inner forearm with my fingertips. Hey, I had never
    done a chick like her before and I was more intrigued than scared,
    because I'm an idiot.

    "At your behest, she is raising an
    uncertain item. The precise Hittite meaning was 'hand'. In context, it
    meant five groups of five fists.)

    Amazon social groups had four
    members while military groups had five. Why? Everyone in a military
    group covered a set number of skills. A fifth member would fulfill an
    area of expertise they lacked, or a skill set they needed for a
    particular mission. Pamela had told me this. (She also told me she had
    continuously shed herself of the other four sent on assignments with her
    until the Host relented and let her fly solo.)

    "Saku got her
    full 125? I know you are some hard-ass bitches, but serving with her is
    as close to being in a suicide unit as the Amazons allow," I grunted.

    "She
    has 137. She had 142 to screen. One died and four others were too
    crippled to continue. The rest still seem eager enough. Now Saint Marie
    has to figure out where to place them for the best effect."

    "Until they run out of stamina, or blood, they are going to kill everything they come across," I pointed out.

    "Exactly," Rayen finally let go of my arm. "I wanted to make sure we agreed on that assessment as well."

    "If she survives, will she be allowed to resurrect House Anat?"

    "That
    is for you and the rest of the Council to decide. I think your chances
    are good. Of the three Houses you have messed with, Ishara is a go and
    SzelAnya is a 'more than likely'. Normally I would find the murder of
    one's house head and sister to be an unforgiveable sin. Since I am
    dealing with you, I won't make a wager either way."

    "I like you."

    "That is why I wanted you two to meet," Katrina joined the grin-fest. "Now, let's get down to business."

    "As
    chief diplomat of the Host, I want you to arrange with the Earth &
    Sky for weapons shipment to North America" Rayen grew serious. "Training
    burns up lots of ammo and wears down the weapons. Plus, we need to
    seriously upgrade our stockpile of heavy weapons.

    "I also want a
    high-level meeting with the Cult of the Jaguar. Since we share the same
    turf, I want a cooperative agreement on mutual defense and support."

    "Huh?" I gasped in surprise.

    "Can you do it?"

    "That
    is not the issue, Rayen," Katrina snorted. "Do you realize you're the
    first Amazon who has officially asked him to do his job? Give him a
    moment to get over the surprise."

    I was indeed surprised.
    Havenstone had taught me never to stay surprised for more than a second,
    or bad shit would happen. So, back to the task at hand.

    "Won't there be a weapons problem? We don't use their calibers, or systems."

    "Turkey
    and Georgia are NATO-compatible. What they don't have in their own
    stockpiles, or don't produce, they can get from the appropriate member
    nations. I haven't heard that they are under an arms embargo yet."

    "Okay   on it."

    "What about the Cult of the Jaguar?" Rayen proceeded.

    "I
    already have a diplomate with what passes for a collective management
    of the 9 Clans. I'll get right on it. Give me three to five days. Being a
    group of secretive assassins, I predict they will have to mull this
    over before getting back to me."

    "Pleasure talking to you," she
    finally let go of me. "Keep me informed of diplomatic developments
    within my jurisdiction. I look forward to meeting with you again," and
    off she went. Nice ass and not just for an older chick.

    "Rayen was nominated for Golden Mare," Katrina mused.

    "Too 'Runner' friendly?"

    "Yes
    and she has always felt free to speak her mind. My two favorite retorts
    of hers were: 'that's as stupid as setting aside your shovel so you can
    shovel manure with your hands' and 'you are the one they kept?' (as
    opposed to throwing them off the cliffs for being defective at birth)."

    "I'm
    glad she is on our side," I nodded. Katrina knew I meant both as a
    weapon for the Host and as a friend to Ishara's interpretation of the
    First Directive.

    "She's been shot, stabbed or riddled with
    shrapnel 27 times, been declared medically dead twice, is 61 years old
    and I still wouldn't want to face her on a sparring mat, much less match
    wits with her on the battlefield," Katrina agreed. "She is also one of
    our best strategic minds."

    Sixty-one? That meant she had fought
    in the last round of the Secret War. By her looks and demeanor, she was a
    soldier, not a sniper like Pamela. Correct that   she was an officer who planned out campaigns as well as battles, then followed through leading by example.

    "Is there anything else?" I turned to Katrina.

    "A
    few things Executive Services have come across that we want JIKIT to
    look into," she began. The short version: by the end of December,
    Havenstone was on schedule to recruit 202 Runners. Overall, the number
    of Amazons would fall with battle attrition. Saint Marie and Katrina
    were okay with that.

    A long, low-intensity war of attrition
    actually worked in the Amazon's favor. The quality of the replacements
    would remain high. Every Amazon was already a trained combatant.
    Training new recruits to that level would require two years. (Working
    them up to Security Detail level would take another year.) Our
    fanaticism would not diminish at all. No war-weariness would set in.

    Despite
    the existence of the Golden Mare and the Council, the Amazons weren't a
    centralized society. Killing our leadership would be bad, but not
    catastrophic. The eldest surviving Amazon of each House would become the
    new leader and she would appoint an apprentice, and on and on.

    The
    9 Clans shared in that adaptability, though they did not have the
    Amazon's numbers. The rest had hierarchies with some degree of
    infighting. This was most extreme in the Illuminati and the Seven
    Pillars, less so in the Condottieri and even less so in the Earth &
    Sky and the Egyptian Rite.

    The death of Hayden exemplified that
    point. At the start of the war, the Amazons had lost their supreme
    authority and it hadn't slowed them down a bit. In contrast, the death
    of Cael O'Shea brought the Illuminati to the bargaining table and
    resulted in the 30 year truce ~ the Protocols.

    We finished up our
    little meeting with a discussion on the Illuminati and what, if
    anything, the Amazons could do about them. Our plate was full fighting
    the Condos while aiding the 9 Clans and E&S in their war with the
    7P's. Vigilance remained the watch-word. Ten minutes later, I was
    heading to work.


     To be continued.

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 19 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.